Ninety-five percent of humanity got yanked into a survival world. The place is a nightmare—harsh terrain, no resources, people throwing punches over a single piece of bread. And death? Always one step away. But me? I've got serious real-world survival skills. Take that toxic Emerald Fungus, for example. Everyone else thought it was certain death. Me? I just stir-fried it in oil. Crunchy, delicious, no regrets. Then I fed some to a ten-meter-long python. Boom—first kill. Got a bronze chest out of it, packed with loot. While people were running for their lives from mutant beasts, I'd already built myself a massive floating villa, a sky garden, and a whole empire of fluffy pets. -------------------------------------- Chapter 1 Welcome to The Sundered Realms Cynthia Ford had been having a rough time lately. First, her advisor called her in the middle of her vacation and sent her deep into the mountains. Then she got caught in a sudden storm at the summit and ended up trapped there for two days. After pushing through one hardship after another, she finally set up the equipment at the designated spot. The moment she turned around, her advisor, her classmates, and even the muddy ground behind them flickered like a glitch and disappeared. Before she could even react, a dense, green forest filled her vision. Already on the verge of collapse, Cynthia snapped. She thought, 'Did I push myself too far? No sleep and all that hiking—am I seeing things? Or is this a dream? 'But it feels way too real. I can smell the dirt, grass, and wood. And wait, wasn't my equipment right behind me? How did it turn into a creek? That's the lab's most expensive portable instrument.' Almost on instinct, she reached into the pocket of her windbreaker for her phone. But there was nothing. She immediately reached back for her backpack, only to feel the thick fabric of her jacket instead. [Ding-dong!] A cold, mechanical voice rang out. Cynthia froze. She glanced around, heart pounding, but there was no one there. [The Sundered Realms loading complete. Current survival version: Blue Star Edition.] [Five billion Survivors deployed. The remaining Survivors were temporarily sealed due to not meeting current deployment conditions. They will be deployed as survival progress advances. Deployment rules will be released later.] [The Sundered Realms Official Statement: In this world, all sensations and feedback are real. Death in this world is permanent. Survivors have only one life. You cannot reload saves.] [This is a trial version. Complete the beginner tasks to unlock more features.] [Beginner task released.] A half-transparent notification suddenly popped up right in front of her. [Beginner Task: Place Shelter. [Task Description: In The Sundered Realms, a Shelter is necessary for survival. The location you choose will determine your future development potential. Please choose carefully. [Time Remaining: 1:57:40.] Cynthia lifted her hand and waved it in front of her face. Even when her palm was almost touching her eyes, the notification didn't move. She shook her head from side to side, but it stayed fixed in the center of her vision. She even shut her eyes. It was still there. Hesitating, she said, "Close notification." The notification instantly broke apart like dust and vanished. But when she murmured to herself, it came back. It was mind-controlled. Cynthia's thoughts were a complete mess. She thought that either something in this place had poisoned her, or maybe the pressure had finally cracked her mind, and she was starting to lose it. There was no way she had actually entered a place called The Sundered Realms. That was insane. But she couldn't laugh it off. Deep down, she already knew. From the moment the forest came into view, something had felt off. Broadleaf trees stood mixed with cypress. Thick ferns grew beneath jagged shrubs. Plants from high altitudes were tangled with lowland species. Things that belonged in tropical climates sat right next to plants that should only exist in temperate zones. Even if she were hallucinating, she couldn't have imagined something that broke the rules of nature. Trying to steady herself, Cynthia opened the Menu. A shadowy outline appeared in front of her. She instinctively stepped back a few paces, letting the shadow fall fully across the flat ground by the creek. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] Cynthia chose no. It wasn't a bad spot. The ground was level, there was water nearby, and the forest and shrubs behind it offered cover. But she still had time. She decided to follow the creek upstream for an hour. If she couldn't find something better, she could always run back and make it before the timer ran out. What she hadn't expected was how hard the path would be. The flat ground didn't last long. After a short distance and a turn, she found herself on a stretch of rocky shoreline. She struggled across it, the sound of water splashing against stone echoing around her. Then, all at once, a cliff rose up ahead—nearly 30 feet high—with a waterfall crashing down its face. Cynthia glanced to both sides, then stopped in front of a gentler route and studied it. The rock face looked like granite and slanted slightly backward. Unlike most natural cliffs, it was full of small pits that made easy footholds and handholds. There was no wet mud, nothing that might make her slip. It reminded her more of the climbing walls in some of the open-world games she used to play. Before entering The Sundered Realms, she had gone through field training. Her hair was tied back so it wouldn't block her vision. Her clothes were easy to move in. She wore high-top hiking boots and a pair of non-slip gloves. With all that, and considering the height of the cliff, the climb wasn't too dangerous. It was time to move. Cynthia had some experience with outdoor climbing. By the time she neared the top, she still had almost ten minutes left before her planned return. For the last stretch, she bent one leg and stepped onto a jutting rock, rose slightly on the toes of her other foot, and grabbed the edge of the cliff with one hand. She tightened her core, pushed hard, and pulled herself up and over. Cynthia landed cleanly. She brushed the dust off her clothes and took a moment to steady her breathing, then turned to look around. She had come up about 30 feet away from the waterfall. On the side opposite the cliff was a flat stretch of forest, thick with trees and bushes. Above the waterfall ran a river, much wider than the creek below. She pushed through the bushes toward it. When her view finally opened up, she froze. There was no winding river ahead. Instead, she saw a shallow pond, surrounded by trees on three sides. The pond was about the size of a standard soccer field. At its deepest point, the water only reached her calf. In the middle was a small, raised "island" of about five thousand square feet. On the right side of the "island" stood a tree. Unlike the tall, towering trees she had seen along the way, this one was only about 15 feet high. Its trunk twisted slightly, and its branches were bare. Cynthia had sharp eyesight. If she wasn't mistaken, there were faint, glowing green strips on the trunk. She took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the pond. The water was clear. Looking down, she could easily see pebbles and water plants at the bottom. It was warmer than she expected, and there were no signs of fish or any other aquatic life. When she stepped onto a stone at the very edge of the "island," the tree came into clearer view. The silver-green strips on the trunk weren't strips at all. They were thin green crystals. Some were embedded in the trunk, and even finer ones dotted the branches above. They caught the light and sparkled when she looked up. Cynthia reached out and touched one. [Warning: Survivor has not yet placed Shelter. Cannot appraise.] Cynthia raised an eyebrow. Compared to her spawn point, this "island" would be harder to leave. It was surrounded by water and sat farther from the trees. But it also had its advantages. The cliff stood behind it. Freshwater was right here. And most important of all, this tree was clearly not ordinary. The travel problem could be solved. She could move a few larger stones and make a simple path across. The distance wasn't a big issue either. At worst, she'd just have to walk a little more. In all the games and stories she knew, the unknown didn't just mean danger. It usually meant opportunity. And Cynthia had always liked a bit of adventure. She stepped back a few paces and chose a spot on the right side of the "island," about three feet from the tree. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] [Yes.] A thin mist spread over the chosen spot. Cynthia reached out, trying to push her hand into it, but it stopped her like thick, solid slime. [Shelter placement successful. Survivor ID: 46-95083 officially logged in.] As the mist slowly faded, a thatched hut took shape in front of her. At the same time, several clusters of faint green lights dropped into view. Cynthia looked up and saw something glowing among the twisted branches. Then a clear, lively voice rang out. [Survival Year 15400, Gentle Wind Season. Current location: Emerald Sea (District 46). Weather: Clear. Feels like temperature: 70°F. The Astral Society recommended activity: Logging (wood gathering efficiency slightly increased today).] [Special Warning: Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] [Survivor Menu opened. Resources officially deployed.] [Beginner task rewards distributed. Random building draw successful. Congratulations! Survivor has obtained Basic Appraisal×1; Wooden Chest×1; Evolving Pier×1.] [Talent unlocked. Congratulations! Survivor has activated the Talent, Surveying Engineer (Beginner).] [Surveying Engineer (Beginner): A qualified surveying engineer should have a special map. [Effect 1: Areas explored by Survivor will be displayed on the map. Survivor may freely mark and annotate it. After special Resource Nodes are collected, their remaining refresh time will be shown. [Effect 2: Every three survival days, the map automatically marks the nearest treasure chest to the Survivor (Current cooldown: 2:14:53:59). [Advancement: To be unlocked.] [Novice Period activated. During this time, gathering efficiency is increased, more treasure chests will appear, and Shelter cannot be attacked. Time remaining: 2:14:53:01.] [You are neither the first pioneer nor the last lone traveler. Countless footprints have sunk into the mire, and scattered starlight has brushed the sky. The journey that begins here will leave a new mark. The road behind stretches farther than the one ahead.] The pale blue Menu spread open before her, lighting up Cynthia's eyes. [Welcome to The Sundered Realms.] Chapter 2 Cynthia Was Lucky Cynthia stared at the Survivor Menu laid out in front of her. On the left was her personal information. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) [Health: 95/100 (You only got minor scratches after all that walking?) [Stamina: 51/100 (Given how much you've been moving, your stamina is impressive.) [Hunger: 75/100 (Did you eat something before logging into The Sundered Realms?) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] On the right was the chat channel. The world channel was grayed out. Only private chat and the area channel were active. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99458/100000)] Everyone had just been thrown into The Sundered Realms from Blue Star without warning. Panic was everywhere. Messages rushed past so fast that they blurred together. Cynthia skipped over most of the emotional outbursts and focused on anything useful. [Didn't we just lose more people?] [What does it mean that my random building is a dried-up well?] [Even the paper in my pocket didn't come with me. And you're asking about your lighter and necklace, huh? Dream on.] [The Wooden Chest only gave me two bottles of water. Is that normal?] [I chopped trees for an hour and a half and only got two units of wood. Is the drop rate broken?] [Trading freshwater for equal food. Check the marketplace.] Below the chat were several buttons, but only two were lit. One was the inventory. It only had five slots. Right now, it held the Wooden Chest and the Evolving Pier from the beginner rewards. [Wooden Chest: The first chest obtained by a Survivor in The Sundered Realms. Opening guarantees Survivor Starter Kit ×1] [Chest opened. Congratulations! You obtained dried rye bread ×2, bottled water ×2, Survivor Starter Kit ×1] Each piece of bread was about the size of two fists. The water bottles were 17 ounces. The kit included a wooden axe, a wooden pickaxe, and a wooden shovel. All of them looked crude, like they might break before the trees or rocks did. Still, someone in chat had been asking about wood drops. That meant the tools had to work. After opening the chest, it didn't disappear. It stood about as high as Cynthia's calf and felt heavy. When she touched it, a prompt appeared. [Dismantle chest. Yes/No.] Cynthia planned to use it for storage, so she chose "No" and placed the water and rye bread inside. The other button was the marketplace. A hundred thousand people had entered District 46. Some people had already placed their Shelters ahead of time, so there were already plenty of listings, though the prices were all over the place. [Hay ×1 for any food] [Berries ×20 for Plank ×20] [Plank ×1 for rye bread ×2] Food was clearly the scarcest thing right now. Cynthia kept up a regular fitness routine. Her advisor was strict, and she often had to do field surveys, so she was used to staying active and eating well. One piece of rye bread wasn't even enough for a single meal. She needed to head out and explore as soon as possible. But before that, there was something else she had to do. Cynthia turned toward the tree and used her appraisal skill. [Unknown: At first glance, it's a tree that seems a little more special than the others. It might have other uses, but you'll need to look deeper to find out.] Cynthia felt like she'd just been messed with. Still, she forced herself to think positively. In a place like this, "unknown" usually meant something valuable with great potential and power. With that, she ignored the tree for now and turned toward the hut. From the outside, the Shelter already looked run-down. Inside, it was even worse. It was completely empty. The space was barely one hundred square feet. There was an opening where a window should be, but there was no glass. Even when she shut the door, light slipped through every gap. She didn't need to test it to know how cold it would get at night. Luckily, she was dressed warm enough. Honestly, a little too warm. The long walk over had left her sweating. She untied the hard-shell windbreaker from around her waist, then took off the thin down liner and the inner quick-dry pants. Now she was just wearing a wool quick-dry shirt and windbreaker pants. After that, she checked the new notification that had popped up. [Current Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Level: Level 1 [Durability: 10/10 (No durability loss during Novice Period) [Prosperity: 10 (Even mice would sneak away at night) [Shelter Rating: A basic thatched hut for beginner Survivors. Can block some wind and rain and meets the most basic survival needs. As for defense... Well, at least the Shelter can't be attacked during the Novice Period. [Upgrade Requirements: wood ×50, nails ×5, glass ×5] Cynthia gave the Shelter a name: Island. She stepped outside and stood at the edge of her Island. To her surprise, the pond that had been empty before now had silver fish swimming in it. She remembered the system message about "resources officially deployed" and the berries she had seen in the marketplace. She understood. Resources didn't just mean chests. They included natural resources. Cynthia let out a quiet breath. She knew how to spear fish, and her aim was good. There was a small triangular metal badge pinned inside the left chest of her windbreaker. If she ground it thin and tied it to a sharpened wooden stick, it could work as a spearhead. As long as the fish weren't poisonous, she wouldn't have to worry about starving. She tapped on the Evolving Pier in her inventory and placed it right in front of the hut. A thin layer of mist spread out, and when it cleared, a narrow pier about three feet wide stretched from the door straight to the edge of the pond. Cynthia stepped onto it to test it. It felt solid under her feet. [Shelter Building: Basic Evolving Pier [Building Description: A pier that grows along with the Shelter. There is a small chance it will mutate to match the Shelter's development. In short, it may seem useless now, but you've actually found something valuable. [Advancement Requirements: wood ×20] Cynthia was lucky. She walked along the pier, watching the water as she went. Besides the silver fish, she also spotted gray shrimp. Just before reaching the shore, something under the water caught her eye in the distance. It looked like a four-sided pyramid. She looked closer. It was a Wooden Chest, half-buried in the mud at the bottom of the pond, not far from the shore. It looked like it had been there for a long time, its surface covered in moss and water plants. Cynthia took off her shoes, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the water to get it. While she was at it, she quickly grabbed a crab that was waving its claws around nearby. She stored the chest in her inventory. As for the crab, she tied it up with some grass and shoved it into her pocket so it wouldn't take up an inventory slot. Her windbreaker pants had six pockets in total, top and bottom. Before all this, they had held marker rope, chocolate, a multi-tool knife, a portable flashlight, and a windproof lighter. When she entered The Sundered Realms, all of those had disappeared along with her backpack. Cynthia took out the wooden axe from the Survivor Starter Kit. [Wooden Axe: A must-have for beginner Survivors. It has terrible reviews, but you can't live without it. [Current Durability: 10/10 (Lose one durability for every ten units of wood collected)] Cynthia stood in front of a thick, straight tree and raised the axe. Half an hour later, she stared at the single unit of wood in her inventory, then at her stamina, which had dropped by four points. She held the axe in silence and realized this wasn't going to work. Right now, her biggest priorities were getting food and upgrading her Shelter. The sun was directly overhead. Even if it was exactly noon, she only had six or seven hours before dark. At this pace, even if she worked nonstop, she'd get maybe fifteen units of wood. That was assuming her stamina could hold up, but she only had 45 points left. She didn't know how her Strength of six compared to other Survivors. She only knew it was the lowest of her three stats. Maybe chopping trees wasn't the right move for her. Cynthia put the wooden axe away. She decided to spend two hours exploring deeper into the forest. The return trip should be faster, maybe an hour. That would leave her some time to fish. She was still uneasy about the system's warning. [Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] She had no intention of staying out after dark. It was time to move. Before leaving, she activated her Talent. A map appeared in front of her eyes, most of it still covered in fog. A small blue dot flickered near the mark that showed her Shelter's location. That was her best guarantee she could find her way back. Still, she didn't want to take chances. She pulled up several handfuls of long, flexible grass and stuffed them into the pocket by her knee. She planned to tie knots along the way as markers. Then she grabbed the wooden pickaxe, the one that looked the strongest, and headed into the forest. Chapter 3 Stormscale Python Resources really did get redistributed after Survivors placed the Shelter. The forest had way more to offer now than it did when Cynthia had first been hiking around looking for a place to camp. She picked a few thick, wide leaves and used them like a barrier to pull a grayish-white mushroom out of the ground. The moment the cut surface hit the air, it oxidized fast, turning blue-green. [Emerald Fungus: Native to the Emerald Sea. Thick, delicious flesh. Only grows in the center of the Emerald Sea. Companion species to the pine. Favorite of the Whitecap. Highly poisonous.] Cynthia had eaten something similar a few times before, back when she went on a research trip to Yurania with her senior. That mushroom had been almost the same as Emerald Fungus. This kind needed steady, even high heat to break down the toxins. The usual way to cook it was to stir-fry it in plenty of oil. Anyone without experience could easily mess it up. Right now, she had no fire, no oil, and no experience. She also couldn't be sure the two mushrooms needed the same method. Still, after picking all the Emerald Fungus nearby, she couldn't help but feel a little hopeful. They really did taste amazing. Just thinking about them made her mouth water. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Emerald Fungus ×7] Cynthia opened the map. A long line stretched from the Shelter to where she stood now, marking the path she'd explored. She placed a marker at her current spot. It must have rained here last night. The ground was slick, and mushrooms were popping up everywhere. She hadn't gone far before she found another kind she could eat. [Plumpcap: Native to The Pigeon Federation. Delicious taste with distinctive flavor. Can be eaten raw.] Plumpcap looked nothing like anything from Blue Star. It grew on tree trunks and was pretty big, with an oval cap and a creamy yellow color. It looked like a large orange with a stem. Cynthia took off her gloves, broke off a piece, and popped it into her mouth. Before she even chewed, her eyes lit up. It felt like a white button mushroom when she broke it, but in her mouth, it turned smooth and soft, almost like yogurt jelly. The taste was hard to pin down. After a moment, she decided it tasted like mild soy sauce. It wasn't bad. It could replace salt and might even work as a seasoning. It'd probably be good in a stew. Since Plumpcap wasn't poisonous, she didn't need to store it like the Emerald Fungus. Cynthia used grass to string them together and hung them around her neck. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Plumpcap ×15] Cynthia figured fifteen of them would last her two or three days. She kept moving deeper into the forest and soon found a patch of deep purple berries. They looked like a mix between blueberries and raspberries, about the size of pistachios. There were so many that the branches sagged under the weight. Picking them one by one would take forever, so she pulled out her wooden shovel and dug up the whole bush. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Deepberry Bush ×1] [Deepberry Bush: Common berry shrub. Root system damaged by rough excavation. Transplant success rate reduced by 10%] Still, a 10% drop didn't mean failure. It could still survive. Cynthia crouched down and checked the hole where the bush had been. As expected, plenty of broken roots were left behind. Most shrubs could grow again as long as they still had roots. The method was simple: just plant them back in the soil. She planned to take some later and try planting them by the pond. As for planting near the Shelter in the middle of the pond, that wouldn't work. Normally, land like that was just sediment, not real soil. Surrounded by water, it didn't hold nutrients well. Anything useful would wash away too easily. If her Island followed normal rules, it wouldn't be good for growing anything. However, The Sundered Realms didn't seem to care much about normal rules. Cynthia swung her shovel again. This time, she planned to take all the remaining roots and try planting them on her Island later. When she dug all the way down, the shovel hit something hard with a dull thud. She cleared the dirt and found a Wooden Chest. It had been hidden well. After she stored it in her inventory, it didn't take up a new slot. Instead, it stacked with the one she'd found in the pond, showing a small "2" in the corner. That left her with one slot free. Cynthia bundled up the Deepberry roots and carried them in her hand. She had exactly ten more minutes before she needed to head back. Ten minutes later, when she should have turned around, she stood among trees shorter than the ones near the pond. Through the trunks, she spotted the curved tips of bamboo in the distance. In the wild, bamboo was incredibly useful. Bamboo shoots were food. Fresh-cut bamboo often held drinkable sap. The hollow sections could be used to carry water or even boil it. Bamboo poles could be used to build shelters or block rain. Split into strips, it could be woven into baskets. Sharpened pieces could serve as knives, arrowheads, or even harpoons. Cynthia immediately decided to give up some of her fishing time. But when she got closer, she realized something was off. The bamboo wasn't green. It was blue-purple, with black streaks across it like lightning marks. [Congratulations! Survivor discovered Stormreed Resource Node.] [Stormreed: Lightning-altered bamboo that is far less flexible than normal. Cannot be used for crafting or as firewood. Absolutely not recommended for construction. An important alchemical ingredient.] Cynthia took out her wooden axe. Stormreed was much more brittle than normal bamboo. Once she got the angle right, each swing cut down a stalk. In ten minutes, she had chopped down ten stalks of Stormreed, and her wooden axe had lost one durability point. So it wasn't just regular wood that wore tools down. Stormreed did too. She glanced over the patch. About four-fifths of it was still standing, and her wooden axe could probably handle it. She broke off a small piece of Plumpcap and tossed it into her mouth. Just as she was about to keep going, a faint rustling sound cut through the air. Her grip tightened on the wooden axe. She turned toward the noise, then quickly checked the map. Other than herself and the Stormreed, nothing showed up. Then she looked up. A cluster of bushes was shaking harder and harder. Back in college, she'd practiced disc shooting. Her reaction time and moving vision were both sharp. So when something blue-black shot straight at her face, she dropped her stance and swung her right arm forward in one clean motion. The wooden axe struck it dead on. The thing flew before slamming into a tree with a wet splat. At the same time, a tiny red dot appeared on the map. She'd played baseball in high school. Her aim was still solid. But there was no time to feel proud. Frowning, Cynthia kept her distance and got a better look. It was a snake, about two fingers wide, blue-black with a triangular head. It wasn't dead yet. It coiled tightly, hissing and thrashing. Sparks crackled all over its body. The voltage didn't look low. The wooden axe had only touched it for a moment, but it already carried scorched, lightning-like marks, faint sparks still flickering along them. [Stormscale Hatchling: Stormreed Resource Node companion monster. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. Lives in groups.] Cynthia's eyes stopped on the last three words, and her heart skipped a beat. She shoved the wooden axe back into her tool pack. Then a louder, far more terrifying sound echoed through the forest. [Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python. Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python.] [Current Survivor attributes too low. Current Survivor attributes too low.] Before Cynthia could turn and run, she saw something that froze her in place: a wide-open mouth dripping with bright green saliva. Chapter 4 A Personal First Kill Cynthia felt like she had never run this fast in her life. The forest that had seemed calm on the way in now felt like something invisible was choking the air out of it. Every bush felt like a trap. Every rustle of leaves sounded like a warning of death. On the map, the blue dot and the red dot were almost on top of each other. Cynthia's breathing came out in harsh gasps, loud as wind in her ears, but the hissing behind her was even louder. It was wet and dragging, scales scraping over rotten wood, getting closer and closer. She dropped low and slid under a fallen tree, rolled twice, then pushed herself up in one smooth motion. A split second later, a heavy crash exploded behind her. Pieces of the dead tree shattered and flew past her ear. She spun and dove toward a thick cluster of buttress roots. A massive black shadow swept past her ankle, so close that she could feel the air shift. A foul, damp smell hit her nose. Bang! The snake's head slammed into a tree. Cynthia didn't hesitate. She twisted, kicked off the ground, and sprinted again. For a split second, her eyes flicked to the map. In two quick steps, she adjusted her direction, lining herself back up with her original path, and kept running. She couldn't fight it. Not even close. And she didn't have the stamina to outrun it in a straight race. Speed had never been her strength. The only reason she was still alive was that she could weave through the trees better than it could. But this chase couldn't last forever. It felt like a slow death was closing in. But this was still the Novice Period. Her Shelter couldn't be attacked. The sound of the python sliding over the ground came closer again. Ahead, she saw light breaking through the trees. Right as she burst out of the forest, her foot slipped. She was moving too fast. Her body skidded sideways across wet stone and mud. She couldn't stop herself until she crashed straight into the pond. In that split second, she saw the python right behind her. There was no time to reach the pier. She scrambled forward, stomping through the shallow water, slipping, crawling, half-running, until she threw herself into the thatched hut. Behind her, the python's head slammed into something in midair. A round, faintly glowing shield flashed into view, rippling like water as it blocked the impact. Cynthia collapsed at the entrance of the hut, her heart still pounding hard in her chest. The edge of the shield was barely a foot from her toes. The python lay just beyond it, its body slowly shifting. Just its head was as tall as an adult's thigh. Sharp fangs dripped bright green saliva. Its amber eyes, with narrow vertical pupils, locked straight onto her. Its scales were blue-purple, shining with a metallic sheen under the light. Its body stretched long, more than half of it still dragging through the pond. All the strength drained out of Cynthia. She fell flat onto her back. Only then did she realize she had been clutching the Deepberry roots the entire time. The string of Plumpcaps around her neck was a mess. Maybe eight or nine were still good. She opened the Menu. Her Stamina had dropped to the bottom. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Island (Dilapidated Thatched Hut) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) (Cooling Down) [Health: 80/100 (Scrapes with bruising; given your physical condition, no special treatment needed) [Stamina: 8/100 (If you'd gotten back any later, you would've collapsed on the ground) [Hunger: 40/100 (You will barely survive if you don't eat anything today) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] Cynthia ignored the python's hissing outside. Pulling off her gloves, she grabbed a damaged Plumpcap, tore away the outer layer, and bit into it. Only then did the pain hit. Her shoulder throbbed from when she had thrown herself sideways to dodge the python. The scrape on her right forearm had broken skin, tiny beads of blood forming along it. Her legs were fine, thanks to her tough pants. She had almost died. The fear came rushing in all at once, hitting her after everything was over. If it weren't for the bushes, trees, and rocks slowing it down now and then, the python would've crushed her skull with a single bite a long time ago. Outside the protective shield, the python grew furious. The "food" was right there, but it couldn't see it or touch it. Its tail slammed against the water, and the low, threatening sound in its throat grew louder and louder. Out of sight, out of mind. Cynthia pulled off the Plumpcap necklace, forced her tired body to stand, and walked into the wooden house. She shut the door behind her and started taking care of her wounds. She took a bottle of water from the Wooden Chest and poured half of it over her injury. It wasn't serious enough to need medicine, and it wasn't on a joint that moved a lot. As long as she rinsed out dirt and bits of grass, she didn't need to bandage it. Cynthia tilted her head back and drank the rest of the water, then got ready to clean up. First, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the crab she had tightly tied up with grass. She and the crab stared at each other. She felt a little regret. Through the window, the sky was still bright. It was late afternoon, the sun not quite down yet. If that python hadn't been outside staring at her like she was dinner, she would've gone to spear some fish. Right then, something felt off. The python had gone quiet, as if it had left. Cynthia stood up, walked to the door, and pushed it open. She froze. Her eyes widened. The python, which had been full of energy even after smashing through trees and rocks, was now lying on the ground, barely moving. She hadn't been inside for very long, no more than twenty minutes. Snakes were tough. Even dead ones could still twitch and bite. She wasn't about to take chances. Keeping the protective shield between them, she crouched down and used appraisal. [Stormscale Python: Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss. Enormous body. Extremely destructive. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. [Note 1: This Stormscale Python is currently in the molting phase and is temporarily unable to use the Electrocution talent. Note 2: It is currently in a severe state of poisoning.] Cynthia blinked and understood why it hadn't used any electricity like the Stormscale Hatchling while chasing her. It had been stuck in a molting phase. But the poisoning surprised her even more. She thought back carefully, step by step. Her escape path had almost completely overlapped with the route she'd explored earlier. The only poisonous thing along that path had been the Emerald Fungus she'd picked clean. 'Was there some other hidden poison?' she thought. Her expression turned serious. She pulled out her wooden pickaxe, the tool that looked like it could do the most damage, and brought it down hard on the python's head through the shield. It felt like hitting solid metal. The recoil almost knocked the wooden pickaxe out of her hands. The two points of stamina she had just recovered dropped right back down. The python didn't react at all. Only the faint rise and fall of its body showed it was still alive. It probably wasn't going to suddenly lunge at her. Cynthia grew a little bolder. She used the wooden pickaxe to pry open the python's mouth, then tossed in two Emerald Fungi. By now, the sky had darkened. She stood there and waited for it to die, still trying to figure out what had poisoned it. Then she happened to look up. Something bright was moving across the surface of the pond in the distance. Cynthia narrowed her eyes. Before she could see clearly what it was, a crisp system voice rang out. [Congratulations! Survivor killed Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss—Stormscale Python. Dropped: Stormscale python meat ×10, Stormscale python gall ×1, Stormscale python hide ×1, Stormscale python bones ×1, Stormscale python eyes ×2, Stormscale python venom ×3, Bronze Chest ×1] [Congratulations! Survivor achieved a personal first kill and obtained a Bronze Chest.] Her inventory was already full. When the Stormscale Python disappeared, all the drops and rewards fell to the ground with a clatter. But Cynthia didn't even look at them. She walked to the edge of the pond, crouched down, and reached out. Her fingers touched the surface of the water. Light flowed around them, glittering like a river of stars. She saw them clearly now. They were small silver fish with tail fins thin and soft like gauze. [Moonlight Shoal (Juvenile): One of the endangered species of The Sundered Realms. Only grows in the unknown and lives in groups. Rare guardian fish species. Extremely prone to mutation during growth. [Current Talent Skills: Venom, Gnaw. [Note: You should be grateful that resources hadn't been deployed yet when you placed your Shelter. They seem to have accepted you as a rare land-dwelling neighbor after discovering you right in the middle of them the moment they were born.] Cynthia let out a slow breath. Getting dragged into The Sundered Realms had been terrible luck. But after that, it felt like everything had somehow gone her way. In her heart, she silently thanked her workaholic advisor who dragged her on field trips year after year. She thanked her classmates who had gone exploring with her. She even thanked herself for giving up her breaks and pushing through long, rough days out in the wild. Maybe everything she had paid for back then had already been turned into a gift. Cynthia decided she would forgive this world for one minute. Chapter 5 Hoping for the Best The Stormscale Python had dropped a huge haul. Cynthia decided to dump everything from her inventory into the Shelter and make two trips to carry everything back. By the time she finished, only a faint glow was left in the sky. She stood in the doorway a little longer on purpose, waiting for the system message: [Night has fallen. All Survivors must return to their Shelters.] The moment the words faded, pairs of glowing red eyes appeared deep in the woods. A chill ran down Cynthia's spine. She stepped back without thinking and slammed the shaky door shut. Right away, she felt like she could breathe again. She leaned against the doorframe, taking slow, deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She thought, 'What were those eyes? Are they monsters like the Stormscale Python? They're just watching from outside now, but what happens when my Novice Period ends?' She had no answer. All she could do was use every minute of her Novice Period as best as she could. With barely any light left, she took out the two Stormscale python eyes from her inventory. Each one was about the size of her fist. They felt soft, almost like glass, and gave off a warm, gentle glow. [Stormscale python eyes: The eyes of the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python from the Stormreed Resource Node. Aside from emitting light, they serve no other purpose.] Cynthia smiled. To her, they were perfect natural desk lamps. She climbed onto the Wooden Chest and pushed the two glowing eyes into the thatched roof. Warm light spread down, making the run-down Shelter feel almost cozy—if she ignored the big hole where the window should be. The night breeze coming through was cold. She put on her windbreaker, sat cross-legged, and started going through everything she'd collected today. There was the single piece of wood that had taken her half an hour to chop; the two Wooden Chests she'd dug up—one from the pond and one from under the Deepberry roots. One full Deepberry Bush; five Emerald Fungus left after using two; five intact Plumpcaps and seven damaged ones she'd picked up during that terrifying chase; ten stalks of Stormreed; a bundle of Deepberry roots; and one crab tied up with woven grass rope. Then there was everything from the Stormscale Python: two pieces of meat, one gall, one hide, one full set of bones, three vials of venom, and two Bronze Chests from the boss drop and the first-kill reward. The eyes were already in the ceiling, lighting the room. From the starter Wooden Chest, she'd gotten two bottles of water. She'd drunk half a bottle and used the other half, leaving her with one full bottle. Those two pieces of dried rye bread looked too unappetizing to eat. Plus, there was one Survivor Starter Kit and her wooden axe that had been struck by the Stormscale Hatchling. Cynthia pulled out the wooden axe. To her surprise, faint sparks still flickered inside the scorched marks left by the lightning. It could work as kindling. Logically, the sparks should've gone out long ago. Maybe the Stormscale Hatchling's electricity was special. Or maybe time didn't pass inside the inventory. Either way, the sparks were still there. That gave her an idea. She put the wooden axe back and checked the Emerald Fungus she'd left in the corner. She'd snapped them off and stuffed them into her inventory after only brief exposure to air. Now that she'd taken them out again, the oxidation marks were still light. That pretty much confirmed it. Time stopped inside the inventory. That meant she didn't have to worry much about food going bad. And she had a way to start a fire. The Stormscale python meat was still inside her inventory. [Stormscale python meat: Meat dropped from the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python at the Stormreed Resource Node. Each piece weighs 10 pounds. [Already specially treated to remove toxins and parasites. First consumption grants Strength +1. Note: Trading this item after dividing it will not grant the attribute bonus.] Cynthia's eyes lit up. She had complained earlier that such a huge python only dropped ten pieces of meat. But now, she didn't care. They were valuable. Using attribute-boosting food on herself alone felt like a waste. She decided to keep one piece and put the other up on the marketplace, trading it for other foods that could also boost base stats. In such a huge area, she couldn't be the only one who'd found a boss, or the only one who had been lucky enough to kill one. Next, she looked at the Stormscale python gall. It didn't look like any gallbladder she'd ever seen. It looked more like a stone crackling with electricity. Arcs of lightning danced across its surface. It looked dangerous, but when she touched it, it didn't hurt at all. [Stormscale python gall: A key ingredient for Disintegration Potion and Revelation Potion. Requires special preparation before use.] She couldn't use it right now, and it didn't need to stay fresh. She tossed it into the Wooden Chest at the bottom. Then came the Stormscale python bones. It was a complete skeleton, massive in size—too big to even take out inside the Shelter. [Stormscale python bones: Possesses a hard texture and excellent electrical conductivity. [Perhaps many, many years ago, a dwarven weaponsmith would have appreciated it, but since there are now many superior alternatives, its main value is as a display piece to show off status and wealth.] In other words, it was expensive, very expensive, but basically useless. It was another thing she couldn't use right now. After thinking it over, she decided she'd place it on her Island tomorrow as decoration. Speaking of decoration, the Stormscale python venom came in a beautifully made long-necked bottle. The material looked like colored glass. The last time Cynthia had seen bottles this pretty was on her mother's vanity table. Just from the look of it, one would never guess how dangerous it was. [Stormscale python venom: Highly corrosive and electrically charged poison. Use with extreme caution.] After making sure the stoppers were tight and wouldn't come loose, she placed the bottles in the Wooden Chest. Next was the Stormscale python hide. It was a large sheet, about ten feet by ten feet. For such a huge python, this was all it dropped. Cynthia couldn't help but complain about the system again. [Stormscale python hide: Excellent defensive material. Because the scales grow irregularly, there's considerable waste during processing.] She spread it out and hung it over the wall, covering the empty window hole. Each unit of Stormreed was about six feet long. They wouldn't fit in the Wooden Chest, so Cynthia tied them together with grass ropes and stacked them in the corner. She hung the Emerald Fungus and Plumpcaps on the wall with rope. Then she picked the berries from the Deepberry Bush and wrapped them in large leaves she'd gathered earlier, packing twenty berries into each bundle—fourteen bundles total. Normally, berries spoiled easily and should be stored in the inventory. But she planned to go out exploring tomorrow. The toolkit would take up one slot. The Stormscale python meat would take another. If the berries took a third slot, she'd have less space to carry things. That didn't feel worth it. Still, berries were her only source of vitamins. After thinking it through, she set aside seven bundles to sell on the marketplace later and decided to dry the rest into preserved fruit. Finally, there was the biggest haul of the day: two Wooden Chests and two Bronze Chests. The Wooden Chests looked just like the starter one and could be used for storage after opening. One Bronze Chest had a small snake pattern on it. The other didn't. Both were heavy because of the material. If she could take them apart later, that would be ideal. Cynthia had always been pretty lucky. Before opening them, she rubbed her hands together, almost like a ritual, quietly hoping for the best. Chapter 6 Golden Chest [Open Wooden Chest x2? Yes/No.] [Chests opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received bottled water x5, dried rye bread x3, cotton-linen loungewear set x1, athletic shoes x1, cotton socks x5] The bottled water and dried rye bread were probably standard loot for Wooden Chests. The cotton-linen loungewear had long sleeves. The athletic shoes looked light and easy to move in. The cotton socks felt soft—perfect for this kind of weather. Cynthia's current outfit was a wool moisture-wicking shirt, high-top hiking boots, and wool socks. After everything she'd gone through today, she'd actually felt a little too warm. Thinking that, Cynthia reached for the Bronze Chest dropped by the Stormscale Python. [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Stormscale python heart x1, Stormscale python fang x1, Stormscale leather armor blueprint x1, Skill Tome: Venom Coating x1] Cynthia raised her eyebrows. The blueprint and skill tome sounded valuable, and the other two items looked solid. [Stormscale python heart: Pendant. When worn, Agility +3, Intelligence +1, and slightly increases perception of hostile monsters.] [Stormscale python fang: Dagger. When equipped, Agility +1. Has a chance to trigger Electrocution or Venom when hitting enemies.] The Stormscale python heart was a blue-black pendant shaped like a snake, about half the size of her palm. The chain looked like linked bones. It wasn't ugly, something one would see in dark or gothic fashion. Cynthia put it on right away. The Stormscale python fang was a curved dagger, about as long as her forearm. It gleamed coldly and looked razor sharp. It came with a sheath. She tested the length and figured she could strap it to her waist. Cynthia had never used a dagger before, but from using multi-tools and kitchen knives, she figured it would at least help with cutting meat. She learned both the blueprint and the skill tome right away. [Stormscale leather armor blueprint: Requires Stormscale python hide x1, Metal Ingot x2, Sinew Rope x2. Can only be crafted at a Crafting Bench.] [Skill: Venom Coating. Coats your current weapon with poison. Consumes 5 Energy per minute.] Cynthia frowned. She had no idea what Metal Ingot, Sinew Rope, Crafting Bench, and Energy were. Only then did it hit her—most of the items from the Stormscale Python couldn't be used yet. She couldn't help wondering if the Stormscale Python wasn't meant to be a boss for the Novice Period at all. But the Stormreed Resource Node wasn't far from her Shelter. If she wasn't supposed to run into it, the system should've placed it farther away. Cynthia couldn't figure it out for now, so she moved on to the last Bronze Chest. [Open Bronze Chest x1? Yes/No.] [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Crafting Bench x1, Warding Lantern Schematic x1, Barren Farmland x1, Bottled Water x4, Copper Pot x1, Milk Soufflé x1, Basic Nutrient Solution x1] Cynthia's eyes went straight to the words "Crafting Bench." This was exactly what she needed. The Crafting Bench was listed as a building. She dragged it out and placed it against the right wall of the hut. A swirl of mist passed, and a wooden table appeared. It wasn't an ordinary table. The surface was carved with many grooves. When she stepped closer and touched it, blue light ran through the lines, and a Menu popped up in front of her. Only one blueprint was lit—the Stormscale leather armor. Cynthia quickly learned the Warding Lantern Schematic. [Warding Lantern: A classic product from the Hermes Alchemy Society. Applies Intimidation to some nearby monsters when used while traveling at night. Range and effect depend on the materials used.] The required crafting materials were two Metal Ingots, four glass, one Luminary, and one Rune Stone. Both the Luminary and Rune Stone slots had little plus signs under them, showing there were different options. When Cynthia clicked on Luminary, the only option was Stormscale python eyes. The Rune Stone section was empty. To Cynthia, the Warding Lantern was important. She didn't plan to go out at night, but once the Novice Period ended and the Shelter lost its protection, the Warding Lantern might help keep monsters away. She made a mental note to look for Metal Ingots, glass, and Rune Stones, then moved on. [Barren Farmland: Essential for planting. Each unit of farmland can only grow one unit of plants. No extra bonuses.] Barren Farmland had to be placed outside. She could use it to grow the Deepberry Bush. As for the Deepberry roots, she decided to stick to her earlier plan—bury some on her Island and some near the pond to see if they'd grow. The Copper Pot could be used to boil water, which meant bottled water wouldn't be as important anymore. She could trade some of it. As for the Milk Soufflé, she loved it and planned to eat it tonight. [Basic Nutrient Solution: Temporarily speeds up plant growth. Has a very small chance to increase yield.] It seemed meant to be used with the Barren Farmland, but Cynthia had a few other ideas. For now, she put it away. Done sorting everything, Cynthia crouched in front of the two Bronze Chests and chose to break them down. [Disassembly successful. Congratulations! Survivor has received Metal Ingot x4] So that was how one got Metal Ingots. An idea crossed Cynthia's mind. She walked over to the Crafting Bench and placed one Metal Ingot on it. A notification popped up: [Craft Metal Ingot x1 into nails x2? Yes/No.] So she could use the Crafting Bench even without a blueprint. Nails were important for upgrading the Shelter. Cynthia wasn't about to waste the chance. She placed three Metal Ingots on the bench and got six nails. Then, curious, she started placing nearby items on the bench one by one. No more notifications showed up. Instead, the system gave a chime. [The Sundered Realms announcement: Congratulations to Survivor Farmer in District 97 for being the first to upgrade the Shelter to Level 2. Reward: Golden Chest x1] Leaning against a chest, Cynthia opened the chat. People were already talking about it. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99,071/100,000)] Over nine hundred people gone in a single day. [Selling wood on the marketplace for any resources. Come check it out!] [What the hell are those things outside?] [Where do you even find glass and nails?] [Isn't anyone curious what's inside a Golden Chest?] [This is the second world announcement, right? The last one was about someone from District 7 getting the first boss kill.] More people chimed in. Some said they hadn't heard the last announcement. Some said they had. Even more were shocked by the idea of a boss. Cynthia pieced it together. The last announcement had happened very early—probably within half an hour of entering The Sundered Realms. Back then, most people hadn't even set up their Shelters yet. The Survivor Menu probably wasn't active, so they never heard the announcement. Many people had died in The Sundered Realms. But there were also strong players. Someone had already killed a boss in half an hour. Now someone else had upgraded their Shelter in a single day. Cynthia didn't feel jealous. She stayed calm. Today's haul had been good. She had fire, food, weapons, and nails for upgrading her Shelter. All she needed now was wood and glass. Cutting wood had been exhausting. Maybe it was because her Strength was only 6. Or maybe the long search for her Shelter had drained her Stamina. She just hoped her food would be valuable enough to trade. With that thought, she opened the marketplace. 👇👇👇 There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open App to continue reading (It will automatically jump to the book)
Ninety-five percent of humanity got yanked into a survival world. The place is a nightmare—harsh terrain, no resources, people throwing punches over a single piece of bread. And death? Always one step away. But me? I've got serious real-world survival skills. Take that toxic Emerald Fungus, for example. Everyone else thought it was certain death. Me? I just stir-fried it in oil. Crunchy, delicious, no regrets. Then I fed some to a ten-meter-long python. Boom—first kill. Got a bronze chest out of it, packed with loot. While people were running for their lives from mutant beasts, I'd already built myself a massive floating villa, a sky garden, and a whole empire of fluffy pets. -------------------------------------- Chapter 1 Welcome to The Sundered Realms Cynthia Ford had been having a rough time lately. First, her advisor called her in the middle of her vacation and sent her deep into the mountains. Then she got caught in a sudden storm at the summit and ended up trapped there for two days. After pushing through one hardship after another, she finally set up the equipment at the designated spot. The moment she turned around, her advisor, her classmates, and even the muddy ground behind them flickered like a glitch and disappeared. Before she could even react, a dense, green forest filled her vision. Already on the verge of collapse, Cynthia snapped. She thought, 'Did I push myself too far? No sleep and all that hiking—am I seeing things? Or is this a dream? 'But it feels way too real. I can smell the dirt, grass, and wood. And wait, wasn't my equipment right behind me? How did it turn into a creek? That's the lab's most expensive portable instrument.' Almost on instinct, she reached into the pocket of her windbreaker for her phone. But there was nothing. She immediately reached back for her backpack, only to feel the thick fabric of her jacket instead. [Ding-dong!] A cold, mechanical voice rang out. Cynthia froze. She glanced around, heart pounding, but there was no one there. [The Sundered Realms loading complete. Current survival version: Blue Star Edition.] [Five billion Survivors deployed. The remaining Survivors were temporarily sealed due to not meeting current deployment conditions. They will be deployed as survival progress advances. Deployment rules will be released later.] [The Sundered Realms Official Statement: In this world, all sensations and feedback are real. Death in this world is permanent. Survivors have only one life. You cannot reload saves.] [This is a trial version. Complete the beginner tasks to unlock more features.] [Beginner task released.] A half-transparent notification suddenly popped up right in front of her. [Beginner Task: Place Shelter. [Task Description: In The Sundered Realms, a Shelter is necessary for survival. The location you choose will determine your future development potential. Please choose carefully. [Time Remaining: 1:57:40.] Cynthia lifted her hand and waved it in front of her face. Even when her palm was almost touching her eyes, the notification didn't move. She shook her head from side to side, but it stayed fixed in the center of her vision. She even shut her eyes. It was still there. Hesitating, she said, "Close notification." The notification instantly broke apart like dust and vanished. But when she murmured to herself, it came back. It was mind-controlled. Cynthia's thoughts were a complete mess. She thought that either something in this place had poisoned her, or maybe the pressure had finally cracked her mind, and she was starting to lose it. There was no way she had actually entered a place called The Sundered Realms. That was insane. But she couldn't laugh it off. Deep down, she already knew. From the moment the forest came into view, something had felt off. Broadleaf trees stood mixed with cypress. Thick ferns grew beneath jagged shrubs. Plants from high altitudes were tangled with lowland species. Things that belonged in tropical climates sat right next to plants that should only exist in temperate zones. Even if she were hallucinating, she couldn't have imagined something that broke the rules of nature. Trying to steady herself, Cynthia opened the Menu. A shadowy outline appeared in front of her. She instinctively stepped back a few paces, letting the shadow fall fully across the flat ground by the creek. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] Cynthia chose no. It wasn't a bad spot. The ground was level, there was water nearby, and the forest and shrubs behind it offered cover. But she still had time. She decided to follow the creek upstream for an hour. If she couldn't find something better, she could always run back and make it before the timer ran out. What she hadn't expected was how hard the path would be. The flat ground didn't last long. After a short distance and a turn, she found herself on a stretch of rocky shoreline. She struggled across it, the sound of water splashing against stone echoing around her. Then, all at once, a cliff rose up ahead—nearly 30 feet high—with a waterfall crashing down its face. Cynthia glanced to both sides, then stopped in front of a gentler route and studied it. The rock face looked like granite and slanted slightly backward. Unlike most natural cliffs, it was full of small pits that made easy footholds and handholds. There was no wet mud, nothing that might make her slip. It reminded her more of the climbing walls in some of the open-world games she used to play. Before entering The Sundered Realms, she had gone through field training. Her hair was tied back so it wouldn't block her vision. Her clothes were easy to move in. She wore high-top hiking boots and a pair of non-slip gloves. With all that, and considering the height of the cliff, the climb wasn't too dangerous. It was time to move. Cynthia had some experience with outdoor climbing. By the time she neared the top, she still had almost ten minutes left before her planned return. For the last stretch, she bent one leg and stepped onto a jutting rock, rose slightly on the toes of her other foot, and grabbed the edge of the cliff with one hand. She tightened her core, pushed hard, and pulled herself up and over. Cynthia landed cleanly. She brushed the dust off her clothes and took a moment to steady her breathing, then turned to look around. She had come up about 30 feet away from the waterfall. On the side opposite the cliff was a flat stretch of forest, thick with trees and bushes. Above the waterfall ran a river, much wider than the creek below. She pushed through the bushes toward it. When her view finally opened up, she froze. There was no winding river ahead. Instead, she saw a shallow pond, surrounded by trees on three sides. The pond was about the size of a standard soccer field. At its deepest point, the water only reached her calf. In the middle was a small, raised "island" of about five thousand square feet. On the right side of the "island" stood a tree. Unlike the tall, towering trees she had seen along the way, this one was only about 15 feet high. Its trunk twisted slightly, and its branches were bare. Cynthia had sharp eyesight. If she wasn't mistaken, there were faint, glowing green strips on the trunk. She took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the pond. The water was clear. Looking down, she could easily see pebbles and water plants at the bottom. It was warmer than she expected, and there were no signs of fish or any other aquatic life. When she stepped onto a stone at the very edge of the "island," the tree came into clearer view. The silver-green strips on the trunk weren't strips at all. They were thin green crystals. Some were embedded in the trunk, and even finer ones dotted the branches above. They caught the light and sparkled when she looked up. Cynthia reached out and touched one. [Warning: Survivor has not yet placed Shelter. Cannot appraise.] Cynthia raised an eyebrow. Compared to her spawn point, this "island" would be harder to leave. It was surrounded by water and sat farther from the trees. But it also had its advantages. The cliff stood behind it. Freshwater was right here. And most important of all, this tree was clearly not ordinary. The travel problem could be solved. She could move a few larger stones and make a simple path across. The distance wasn't a big issue either. At worst, she'd just have to walk a little more. In all the games and stories she knew, the unknown didn't just mean danger. It usually meant opportunity. And Cynthia had always liked a bit of adventure. She stepped back a few paces and chose a spot on the right side of the "island," about three feet from the tree. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] [Yes.] A thin mist spread over the chosen spot. Cynthia reached out, trying to push her hand into it, but it stopped her like thick, solid slime. [Shelter placement successful. Survivor ID: 46-95083 officially logged in.] As the mist slowly faded, a thatched hut took shape in front of her. At the same time, several clusters of faint green lights dropped into view. Cynthia looked up and saw something glowing among the twisted branches. Then a clear, lively voice rang out. [Survival Year 15400, Gentle Wind Season. Current location: Emerald Sea (District 46). Weather: Clear. Feels like temperature: 70°F. The Astral Society recommended activity: Logging (wood gathering efficiency slightly increased today).] [Special Warning: Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] [Survivor Menu opened. Resources officially deployed.] [Beginner task rewards distributed. Random building draw successful. Congratulations! Survivor has obtained Basic Appraisal×1; Wooden Chest×1; Evolving Pier×1.] [Talent unlocked. Congratulations! Survivor has activated the Talent, Surveying Engineer (Beginner).] [Surveying Engineer (Beginner): A qualified surveying engineer should have a special map. [Effect 1: Areas explored by Survivor will be displayed on the map. Survivor may freely mark and annotate it. After special Resource Nodes are collected, their remaining refresh time will be shown. [Effect 2: Every three survival days, the map automatically marks the nearest treasure chest to the Survivor (Current cooldown: 2:14:53:59). [Advancement: To be unlocked.] [Novice Period activated. During this time, gathering efficiency is increased, more treasure chests will appear, and Shelter cannot be attacked. Time remaining: 2:14:53:01.] [You are neither the first pioneer nor the last lone traveler. Countless footprints have sunk into the mire, and scattered starlight has brushed the sky. The journey that begins here will leave a new mark. The road behind stretches farther than the one ahead.] The pale blue Menu spread open before her, lighting up Cynthia's eyes. [Welcome to The Sundered Realms.] Chapter 2 Cynthia Was Lucky Cynthia stared at the Survivor Menu laid out in front of her. On the left was her personal information. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) [Health: 95/100 (You only got minor scratches after all that walking?) [Stamina: 51/100 (Given how much you've been moving, your stamina is impressive.) [Hunger: 75/100 (Did you eat something before logging into The Sundered Realms?) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] On the right was the chat channel. The world channel was grayed out. Only private chat and the area channel were active. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99458/100000)] Everyone had just been thrown into The Sundered Realms from Blue Star without warning. Panic was everywhere. Messages rushed past so fast that they blurred together. Cynthia skipped over most of the emotional outbursts and focused on anything useful. [Didn't we just lose more people?] [What does it mean that my random building is a dried-up well?] [Even the paper in my pocket didn't come with me. And you're asking about your lighter and necklace, huh? Dream on.] [The Wooden Chest only gave me two bottles of water. Is that normal?] [I chopped trees for an hour and a half and only got two units of wood. Is the drop rate broken?] [Trading freshwater for equal food. Check the marketplace.] Below the chat were several buttons, but only two were lit. One was the inventory. It only had five slots. Right now, it held the Wooden Chest and the Evolving Pier from the beginner rewards. [Wooden Chest: The first chest obtained by a Survivor in The Sundered Realms. Opening guarantees Survivor Starter Kit ×1] [Chest opened. Congratulations! You obtained dried rye bread ×2, bottled water ×2, Survivor Starter Kit ×1] Each piece of bread was about the size of two fists. The water bottles were 17 ounces. The kit included a wooden axe, a wooden pickaxe, and a wooden shovel. All of them looked crude, like they might break before the trees or rocks did. Still, someone in chat had been asking about wood drops. That meant the tools had to work. After opening the chest, it didn't disappear. It stood about as high as Cynthia's calf and felt heavy. When she touched it, a prompt appeared. [Dismantle chest. Yes/No.] Cynthia planned to use it for storage, so she chose "No" and placed the water and rye bread inside. The other button was the marketplace. A hundred thousand people had entered District 46. Some people had already placed their Shelters ahead of time, so there were already plenty of listings, though the prices were all over the place. [Hay ×1 for any food] [Berries ×20 for Plank ×20] [Plank ×1 for rye bread ×2] Food was clearly the scarcest thing right now. Cynthia kept up a regular fitness routine. Her advisor was strict, and she often had to do field surveys, so she was used to staying active and eating well. One piece of rye bread wasn't even enough for a single meal. She needed to head out and explore as soon as possible. But before that, there was something else she had to do. Cynthia turned toward the tree and used her appraisal skill. [Unknown: At first glance, it's a tree that seems a little more special than the others. It might have other uses, but you'll need to look deeper to find out.] Cynthia felt like she'd just been messed with. Still, she forced herself to think positively. In a place like this, "unknown" usually meant something valuable with great potential and power. With that, she ignored the tree for now and turned toward the hut. From the outside, the Shelter already looked run-down. Inside, it was even worse. It was completely empty. The space was barely one hundred square feet. There was an opening where a window should be, but there was no glass. Even when she shut the door, light slipped through every gap. She didn't need to test it to know how cold it would get at night. Luckily, she was dressed warm enough. Honestly, a little too warm. The long walk over had left her sweating. She untied the hard-shell windbreaker from around her waist, then took off the thin down liner and the inner quick-dry pants. Now she was just wearing a wool quick-dry shirt and windbreaker pants. After that, she checked the new notification that had popped up. [Current Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Level: Level 1 [Durability: 10/10 (No durability loss during Novice Period) [Prosperity: 10 (Even mice would sneak away at night) [Shelter Rating: A basic thatched hut for beginner Survivors. Can block some wind and rain and meets the most basic survival needs. As for defense... Well, at least the Shelter can't be attacked during the Novice Period. [Upgrade Requirements: wood ×50, nails ×5, glass ×5] Cynthia gave the Shelter a name: Island. She stepped outside and stood at the edge of her Island. To her surprise, the pond that had been empty before now had silver fish swimming in it. She remembered the system message about "resources officially deployed" and the berries she had seen in the marketplace. She understood. Resources didn't just mean chests. They included natural resources. Cynthia let out a quiet breath. She knew how to spear fish, and her aim was good. There was a small triangular metal badge pinned inside the left chest of her windbreaker. If she ground it thin and tied it to a sharpened wooden stick, it could work as a spearhead. As long as the fish weren't poisonous, she wouldn't have to worry about starving. She tapped on the Evolving Pier in her inventory and placed it right in front of the hut. A thin layer of mist spread out, and when it cleared, a narrow pier about three feet wide stretched from the door straight to the edge of the pond. Cynthia stepped onto it to test it. It felt solid under her feet. [Shelter Building: Basic Evolving Pier [Building Description: A pier that grows along with the Shelter. There is a small chance it will mutate to match the Shelter's development. In short, it may seem useless now, but you've actually found something valuable. [Advancement Requirements: wood ×20] Cynthia was lucky. She walked along the pier, watching the water as she went. Besides the silver fish, she also spotted gray shrimp. Just before reaching the shore, something under the water caught her eye in the distance. It looked like a four-sided pyramid. She looked closer. It was a Wooden Chest, half-buried in the mud at the bottom of the pond, not far from the shore. It looked like it had been there for a long time, its surface covered in moss and water plants. Cynthia took off her shoes, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the water to get it. While she was at it, she quickly grabbed a crab that was waving its claws around nearby. She stored the chest in her inventory. As for the crab, she tied it up with some grass and shoved it into her pocket so it wouldn't take up an inventory slot. Her windbreaker pants had six pockets in total, top and bottom. Before all this, they had held marker rope, chocolate, a multi-tool knife, a portable flashlight, and a windproof lighter. When she entered The Sundered Realms, all of those had disappeared along with her backpack. Cynthia took out the wooden axe from the Survivor Starter Kit. [Wooden Axe: A must-have for beginner Survivors. It has terrible reviews, but you can't live without it. [Current Durability: 10/10 (Lose one durability for every ten units of wood collected)] Cynthia stood in front of a thick, straight tree and raised the axe. Half an hour later, she stared at the single unit of wood in her inventory, then at her stamina, which had dropped by four points. She held the axe in silence and realized this wasn't going to work. Right now, her biggest priorities were getting food and upgrading her Shelter. The sun was directly overhead. Even if it was exactly noon, she only had six or seven hours before dark. At this pace, even if she worked nonstop, she'd get maybe fifteen units of wood. That was assuming her stamina could hold up, but she only had 45 points left. She didn't know how her Strength of six compared to other Survivors. She only knew it was the lowest of her three stats. Maybe chopping trees wasn't the right move for her. Cynthia put the wooden axe away. She decided to spend two hours exploring deeper into the forest. The return trip should be faster, maybe an hour. That would leave her some time to fish. She was still uneasy about the system's warning. [Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] She had no intention of staying out after dark. It was time to move. Before leaving, she activated her Talent. A map appeared in front of her eyes, most of it still covered in fog. A small blue dot flickered near the mark that showed her Shelter's location. That was her best guarantee she could find her way back. Still, she didn't want to take chances. She pulled up several handfuls of long, flexible grass and stuffed them into the pocket by her knee. She planned to tie knots along the way as markers. Then she grabbed the wooden pickaxe, the one that looked the strongest, and headed into the forest. Chapter 3 Stormscale Python Resources really did get redistributed after Survivors placed the Shelter. The forest had way more to offer now than it did when Cynthia had first been hiking around looking for a place to camp. She picked a few thick, wide leaves and used them like a barrier to pull a grayish-white mushroom out of the ground. The moment the cut surface hit the air, it oxidized fast, turning blue-green. [Emerald Fungus: Native to the Emerald Sea. Thick, delicious flesh. Only grows in the center of the Emerald Sea. Companion species to the pine. Favorite of the Whitecap. Highly poisonous.] Cynthia had eaten something similar a few times before, back when she went on a research trip to Yurania with her senior. That mushroom had been almost the same as Emerald Fungus. This kind needed steady, even high heat to break down the toxins. The usual way to cook it was to stir-fry it in plenty of oil. Anyone without experience could easily mess it up. Right now, she had no fire, no oil, and no experience. She also couldn't be sure the two mushrooms needed the same method. Still, after picking all the Emerald Fungus nearby, she couldn't help but feel a little hopeful. They really did taste amazing. Just thinking about them made her mouth water. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Emerald Fungus ×7] Cynthia opened the map. A long line stretched from the Shelter to where she stood now, marking the path she'd explored. She placed a marker at her current spot. It must have rained here last night. The ground was slick, and mushrooms were popping up everywhere. She hadn't gone far before she found another kind she could eat. [Plumpcap: Native to The Pigeon Federation. Delicious taste with distinctive flavor. Can be eaten raw.] Plumpcap looked nothing like anything from Blue Star. It grew on tree trunks and was pretty big, with an oval cap and a creamy yellow color. It looked like a large orange with a stem. Cynthia took off her gloves, broke off a piece, and popped it into her mouth. Before she even chewed, her eyes lit up. It felt like a white button mushroom when she broke it, but in her mouth, it turned smooth and soft, almost like yogurt jelly. The taste was hard to pin down. After a moment, she decided it tasted like mild soy sauce. It wasn't bad. It could replace salt and might even work as a seasoning. It'd probably be good in a stew. Since Plumpcap wasn't poisonous, she didn't need to store it like the Emerald Fungus. Cynthia used grass to string them together and hung them around her neck. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Plumpcap ×15] Cynthia figured fifteen of them would last her two or three days. She kept moving deeper into the forest and soon found a patch of deep purple berries. They looked like a mix between blueberries and raspberries, about the size of pistachios. There were so many that the branches sagged under the weight. Picking them one by one would take forever, so she pulled out her wooden shovel and dug up the whole bush. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Deepberry Bush ×1] [Deepberry Bush: Common berry shrub. Root system damaged by rough excavation. Transplant success rate reduced by 10%] Still, a 10% drop didn't mean failure. It could still survive. Cynthia crouched down and checked the hole where the bush had been. As expected, plenty of broken roots were left behind. Most shrubs could grow again as long as they still had roots. The method was simple: just plant them back in the soil. She planned to take some later and try planting them by the pond. As for planting near the Shelter in the middle of the pond, that wouldn't work. Normally, land like that was just sediment, not real soil. Surrounded by water, it didn't hold nutrients well. Anything useful would wash away too easily. If her Island followed normal rules, it wouldn't be good for growing anything. However, The Sundered Realms didn't seem to care much about normal rules. Cynthia swung her shovel again. This time, she planned to take all the remaining roots and try planting them on her Island later. When she dug all the way down, the shovel hit something hard with a dull thud. She cleared the dirt and found a Wooden Chest. It had been hidden well. After she stored it in her inventory, it didn't take up a new slot. Instead, it stacked with the one she'd found in the pond, showing a small "2" in the corner. That left her with one slot free. Cynthia bundled up the Deepberry roots and carried them in her hand. She had exactly ten more minutes before she needed to head back. Ten minutes later, when she should have turned around, she stood among trees shorter than the ones near the pond. Through the trunks, she spotted the curved tips of bamboo in the distance. In the wild, bamboo was incredibly useful. Bamboo shoots were food. Fresh-cut bamboo often held drinkable sap. The hollow sections could be used to carry water or even boil it. Bamboo poles could be used to build shelters or block rain. Split into strips, it could be woven into baskets. Sharpened pieces could serve as knives, arrowheads, or even harpoons. Cynthia immediately decided to give up some of her fishing time. But when she got closer, she realized something was off. The bamboo wasn't green. It was blue-purple, with black streaks across it like lightning marks. [Congratulations! Survivor discovered Stormreed Resource Node.] [Stormreed: Lightning-altered bamboo that is far less flexible than normal. Cannot be used for crafting or as firewood. Absolutely not recommended for construction. An important alchemical ingredient.] Cynthia took out her wooden axe. Stormreed was much more brittle than normal bamboo. Once she got the angle right, each swing cut down a stalk. In ten minutes, she had chopped down ten stalks of Stormreed, and her wooden axe had lost one durability point. So it wasn't just regular wood that wore tools down. Stormreed did too. She glanced over the patch. About four-fifths of it was still standing, and her wooden axe could probably handle it. She broke off a small piece of Plumpcap and tossed it into her mouth. Just as she was about to keep going, a faint rustling sound cut through the air. Her grip tightened on the wooden axe. She turned toward the noise, then quickly checked the map. Other than herself and the Stormreed, nothing showed up. Then she looked up. A cluster of bushes was shaking harder and harder. Back in college, she'd practiced disc shooting. Her reaction time and moving vision were both sharp. So when something blue-black shot straight at her face, she dropped her stance and swung her right arm forward in one clean motion. The wooden axe struck it dead on. The thing flew before slamming into a tree with a wet splat. At the same time, a tiny red dot appeared on the map. She'd played baseball in high school. Her aim was still solid. But there was no time to feel proud. Frowning, Cynthia kept her distance and got a better look. It was a snake, about two fingers wide, blue-black with a triangular head. It wasn't dead yet. It coiled tightly, hissing and thrashing. Sparks crackled all over its body. The voltage didn't look low. The wooden axe had only touched it for a moment, but it already carried scorched, lightning-like marks, faint sparks still flickering along them. [Stormscale Hatchling: Stormreed Resource Node companion monster. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. Lives in groups.] Cynthia's eyes stopped on the last three words, and her heart skipped a beat. She shoved the wooden axe back into her tool pack. Then a louder, far more terrifying sound echoed through the forest. [Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python. Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python.] [Current Survivor attributes too low. Current Survivor attributes too low.] Before Cynthia could turn and run, she saw something that froze her in place: a wide-open mouth dripping with bright green saliva. Chapter 4 A Personal First Kill Cynthia felt like she had never run this fast in her life. The forest that had seemed calm on the way in now felt like something invisible was choking the air out of it. Every bush felt like a trap. Every rustle of leaves sounded like a warning of death. On the map, the blue dot and the red dot were almost on top of each other. Cynthia's breathing came out in harsh gasps, loud as wind in her ears, but the hissing behind her was even louder. It was wet and dragging, scales scraping over rotten wood, getting closer and closer. She dropped low and slid under a fallen tree, rolled twice, then pushed herself up in one smooth motion. A split second later, a heavy crash exploded behind her. Pieces of the dead tree shattered and flew past her ear. She spun and dove toward a thick cluster of buttress roots. A massive black shadow swept past her ankle, so close that she could feel the air shift. A foul, damp smell hit her nose. Bang! The snake's head slammed into a tree. Cynthia didn't hesitate. She twisted, kicked off the ground, and sprinted again. For a split second, her eyes flicked to the map. In two quick steps, she adjusted her direction, lining herself back up with her original path, and kept running. She couldn't fight it. Not even close. And she didn't have the stamina to outrun it in a straight race. Speed had never been her strength. The only reason she was still alive was that she could weave through the trees better than it could. But this chase couldn't last forever. It felt like a slow death was closing in. But this was still the Novice Period. Her Shelter couldn't be attacked. The sound of the python sliding over the ground came closer again. Ahead, she saw light breaking through the trees. Right as she burst out of the forest, her foot slipped. She was moving too fast. Her body skidded sideways across wet stone and mud. She couldn't stop herself until she crashed straight into the pond. In that split second, she saw the python right behind her. There was no time to reach the pier. She scrambled forward, stomping through the shallow water, slipping, crawling, half-running, until she threw herself into the thatched hut. Behind her, the python's head slammed into something in midair. A round, faintly glowing shield flashed into view, rippling like water as it blocked the impact. Cynthia collapsed at the entrance of the hut, her heart still pounding hard in her chest. The edge of the shield was barely a foot from her toes. The python lay just beyond it, its body slowly shifting. Just its head was as tall as an adult's thigh. Sharp fangs dripped bright green saliva. Its amber eyes, with narrow vertical pupils, locked straight onto her. Its scales were blue-purple, shining with a metallic sheen under the light. Its body stretched long, more than half of it still dragging through the pond. All the strength drained out of Cynthia. She fell flat onto her back. Only then did she realize she had been clutching the Deepberry roots the entire time. The string of Plumpcaps around her neck was a mess. Maybe eight or nine were still good. She opened the Menu. Her Stamina had dropped to the bottom. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Island (Dilapidated Thatched Hut) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) (Cooling Down) [Health: 80/100 (Scrapes with bruising; given your physical condition, no special treatment needed) [Stamina: 8/100 (If you'd gotten back any later, you would've collapsed on the ground) [Hunger: 40/100 (You will barely survive if you don't eat anything today) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] Cynthia ignored the python's hissing outside. Pulling off her gloves, she grabbed a damaged Plumpcap, tore away the outer layer, and bit into it. Only then did the pain hit. Her shoulder throbbed from when she had thrown herself sideways to dodge the python. The scrape on her right forearm had broken skin, tiny beads of blood forming along it. Her legs were fine, thanks to her tough pants. She had almost died. The fear came rushing in all at once, hitting her after everything was over. If it weren't for the bushes, trees, and rocks slowing it down now and then, the python would've crushed her skull with a single bite a long time ago. Outside the protective shield, the python grew furious. The "food" was right there, but it couldn't see it or touch it. Its tail slammed against the water, and the low, threatening sound in its throat grew louder and louder. Out of sight, out of mind. Cynthia pulled off the Plumpcap necklace, forced her tired body to stand, and walked into the wooden house. She shut the door behind her and started taking care of her wounds. She took a bottle of water from the Wooden Chest and poured half of it over her injury. It wasn't serious enough to need medicine, and it wasn't on a joint that moved a lot. As long as she rinsed out dirt and bits of grass, she didn't need to bandage it. Cynthia tilted her head back and drank the rest of the water, then got ready to clean up. First, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the crab she had tightly tied up with grass. She and the crab stared at each other. She felt a little regret. Through the window, the sky was still bright. It was late afternoon, the sun not quite down yet. If that python hadn't been outside staring at her like she was dinner, she would've gone to spear some fish. Right then, something felt off. The python had gone quiet, as if it had left. Cynthia stood up, walked to the door, and pushed it open. She froze. Her eyes widened. The python, which had been full of energy even after smashing through trees and rocks, was now lying on the ground, barely moving. She hadn't been inside for very long, no more than twenty minutes. Snakes were tough. Even dead ones could still twitch and bite. She wasn't about to take chances. Keeping the protective shield between them, she crouched down and used appraisal. [Stormscale Python: Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss. Enormous body. Extremely destructive. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. [Note 1: This Stormscale Python is currently in the molting phase and is temporarily unable to use the Electrocution talent. Note 2: It is currently in a severe state of poisoning.] Cynthia blinked and understood why it hadn't used any electricity like the Stormscale Hatchling while chasing her. It had been stuck in a molting phase. But the poisoning surprised her even more. She thought back carefully, step by step. Her escape path had almost completely overlapped with the route she'd explored earlier. The only poisonous thing along that path had been the Emerald Fungus she'd picked clean. 'Was there some other hidden poison?' she thought. Her expression turned serious. She pulled out her wooden pickaxe, the tool that looked like it could do the most damage, and brought it down hard on the python's head through the shield. It felt like hitting solid metal. The recoil almost knocked the wooden pickaxe out of her hands. The two points of stamina she had just recovered dropped right back down. The python didn't react at all. Only the faint rise and fall of its body showed it was still alive. It probably wasn't going to suddenly lunge at her. Cynthia grew a little bolder. She used the wooden pickaxe to pry open the python's mouth, then tossed in two Emerald Fungi. By now, the sky had darkened. She stood there and waited for it to die, still trying to figure out what had poisoned it. Then she happened to look up. Something bright was moving across the surface of the pond in the distance. Cynthia narrowed her eyes. Before she could see clearly what it was, a crisp system voice rang out. [Congratulations! Survivor killed Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss—Stormscale Python. Dropped: Stormscale python meat ×10, Stormscale python gall ×1, Stormscale python hide ×1, Stormscale python bones ×1, Stormscale python eyes ×2, Stormscale python venom ×3, Bronze Chest ×1] [Congratulations! Survivor achieved a personal first kill and obtained a Bronze Chest.] Her inventory was already full. When the Stormscale Python disappeared, all the drops and rewards fell to the ground with a clatter. But Cynthia didn't even look at them. She walked to the edge of the pond, crouched down, and reached out. Her fingers touched the surface of the water. Light flowed around them, glittering like a river of stars. She saw them clearly now. They were small silver fish with tail fins thin and soft like gauze. [Moonlight Shoal (Juvenile): One of the endangered species of The Sundered Realms. Only grows in the unknown and lives in groups. Rare guardian fish species. Extremely prone to mutation during growth. [Current Talent Skills: Venom, Gnaw. [Note: You should be grateful that resources hadn't been deployed yet when you placed your Shelter. They seem to have accepted you as a rare land-dwelling neighbor after discovering you right in the middle of them the moment they were born.] Cynthia let out a slow breath. Getting dragged into The Sundered Realms had been terrible luck. But after that, it felt like everything had somehow gone her way. In her heart, she silently thanked her workaholic advisor who dragged her on field trips year after year. She thanked her classmates who had gone exploring with her. She even thanked herself for giving up her breaks and pushing through long, rough days out in the wild. Maybe everything she had paid for back then had already been turned into a gift. Cynthia decided she would forgive this world for one minute. Chapter 5 Hoping for the Best The Stormscale Python had dropped a huge haul. Cynthia decided to dump everything from her inventory into the Shelter and make two trips to carry everything back. By the time she finished, only a faint glow was left in the sky. She stood in the doorway a little longer on purpose, waiting for the system message: [Night has fallen. All Survivors must return to their Shelters.] The moment the words faded, pairs of glowing red eyes appeared deep in the woods. A chill ran down Cynthia's spine. She stepped back without thinking and slammed the shaky door shut. Right away, she felt like she could breathe again. She leaned against the doorframe, taking slow, deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She thought, 'What were those eyes? Are they monsters like the Stormscale Python? They're just watching from outside now, but what happens when my Novice Period ends?' She had no answer. All she could do was use every minute of her Novice Period as best as she could. With barely any light left, she took out the two Stormscale python eyes from her inventory. Each one was about the size of her fist. They felt soft, almost like glass, and gave off a warm, gentle glow. [Stormscale python eyes: The eyes of the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python from the Stormreed Resource Node. Aside from emitting light, they serve no other purpose.] Cynthia smiled. To her, they were perfect natural desk lamps. She climbed onto the Wooden Chest and pushed the two glowing eyes into the thatched roof. Warm light spread down, making the run-down Shelter feel almost cozy—if she ignored the big hole where the window should be. The night breeze coming through was cold. She put on her windbreaker, sat cross-legged, and started going through everything she'd collected today. There was the single piece of wood that had taken her half an hour to chop; the two Wooden Chests she'd dug up—one from the pond and one from under the Deepberry roots. One full Deepberry Bush; five Emerald Fungus left after using two; five intact Plumpcaps and seven damaged ones she'd picked up during that terrifying chase; ten stalks of Stormreed; a bundle of Deepberry roots; and one crab tied up with woven grass rope. Then there was everything from the Stormscale Python: two pieces of meat, one gall, one hide, one full set of bones, three vials of venom, and two Bronze Chests from the boss drop and the first-kill reward. The eyes were already in the ceiling, lighting the room. From the starter Wooden Chest, she'd gotten two bottles of water. She'd drunk half a bottle and used the other half, leaving her with one full bottle. Those two pieces of dried rye bread looked too unappetizing to eat. Plus, there was one Survivor Starter Kit and her wooden axe that had been struck by the Stormscale Hatchling. Cynthia pulled out the wooden axe. To her surprise, faint sparks still flickered inside the scorched marks left by the lightning. It could work as kindling. Logically, the sparks should've gone out long ago. Maybe the Stormscale Hatchling's electricity was special. Or maybe time didn't pass inside the inventory. Either way, the sparks were still there. That gave her an idea. She put the wooden axe back and checked the Emerald Fungus she'd left in the corner. She'd snapped them off and stuffed them into her inventory after only brief exposure to air. Now that she'd taken them out again, the oxidation marks were still light. That pretty much confirmed it. Time stopped inside the inventory. That meant she didn't have to worry much about food going bad. And she had a way to start a fire. The Stormscale python meat was still inside her inventory. [Stormscale python meat: Meat dropped from the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python at the Stormreed Resource Node. Each piece weighs 10 pounds. [Already specially treated to remove toxins and parasites. First consumption grants Strength +1. Note: Trading this item after dividing it will not grant the attribute bonus.] Cynthia's eyes lit up. She had complained earlier that such a huge python only dropped ten pieces of meat. But now, she didn't care. They were valuable. Using attribute-boosting food on herself alone felt like a waste. She decided to keep one piece and put the other up on the marketplace, trading it for other foods that could also boost base stats. In such a huge area, she couldn't be the only one who'd found a boss, or the only one who had been lucky enough to kill one. Next, she looked at the Stormscale python gall. It didn't look like any gallbladder she'd ever seen. It looked more like a stone crackling with electricity. Arcs of lightning danced across its surface. It looked dangerous, but when she touched it, it didn't hurt at all. [Stormscale python gall: A key ingredient for Disintegration Potion and Revelation Potion. Requires special preparation before use.] She couldn't use it right now, and it didn't need to stay fresh. She tossed it into the Wooden Chest at the bottom. Then came the Stormscale python bones. It was a complete skeleton, massive in size—too big to even take out inside the Shelter. [Stormscale python bones: Possesses a hard texture and excellent electrical conductivity. [Perhaps many, many years ago, a dwarven weaponsmith would have appreciated it, but since there are now many superior alternatives, its main value is as a display piece to show off status and wealth.] In other words, it was expensive, very expensive, but basically useless. It was another thing she couldn't use right now. After thinking it over, she decided she'd place it on her Island tomorrow as decoration. Speaking of decoration, the Stormscale python venom came in a beautifully made long-necked bottle. The material looked like colored glass. The last time Cynthia had seen bottles this pretty was on her mother's vanity table. Just from the look of it, one would never guess how dangerous it was. [Stormscale python venom: Highly corrosive and electrically charged poison. Use with extreme caution.] After making sure the stoppers were tight and wouldn't come loose, she placed the bottles in the Wooden Chest. Next was the Stormscale python hide. It was a large sheet, about ten feet by ten feet. For such a huge python, this was all it dropped. Cynthia couldn't help but complain about the system again. [Stormscale python hide: Excellent defensive material. Because the scales grow irregularly, there's considerable waste during processing.] She spread it out and hung it over the wall, covering the empty window hole. Each unit of Stormreed was about six feet long. They wouldn't fit in the Wooden Chest, so Cynthia tied them together with grass ropes and stacked them in the corner. She hung the Emerald Fungus and Plumpcaps on the wall with rope. Then she picked the berries from the Deepberry Bush and wrapped them in large leaves she'd gathered earlier, packing twenty berries into each bundle—fourteen bundles total. Normally, berries spoiled easily and should be stored in the inventory. But she planned to go out exploring tomorrow. The toolkit would take up one slot. The Stormscale python meat would take another. If the berries took a third slot, she'd have less space to carry things. That didn't feel worth it. Still, berries were her only source of vitamins. After thinking it through, she set aside seven bundles to sell on the marketplace later and decided to dry the rest into preserved fruit. Finally, there was the biggest haul of the day: two Wooden Chests and two Bronze Chests. The Wooden Chests looked just like the starter one and could be used for storage after opening. One Bronze Chest had a small snake pattern on it. The other didn't. Both were heavy because of the material. If she could take them apart later, that would be ideal. Cynthia had always been pretty lucky. Before opening them, she rubbed her hands together, almost like a ritual, quietly hoping for the best. Chapter 6 Golden Chest [Open Wooden Chest x2? Yes/No.] [Chests opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received bottled water x5, dried rye bread x3, cotton-linen loungewear set x1, athletic shoes x1, cotton socks x5] The bottled water and dried rye bread were probably standard loot for Wooden Chests. The cotton-linen loungewear had long sleeves. The athletic shoes looked light and easy to move in. The cotton socks felt soft—perfect for this kind of weather. Cynthia's current outfit was a wool moisture-wicking shirt, high-top hiking boots, and wool socks. After everything she'd gone through today, she'd actually felt a little too warm. Thinking that, Cynthia reached for the Bronze Chest dropped by the Stormscale Python. [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Stormscale python heart x1, Stormscale python fang x1, Stormscale leather armor blueprint x1, Skill Tome: Venom Coating x1] Cynthia raised her eyebrows. The blueprint and skill tome sounded valuable, and the other two items looked solid. [Stormscale python heart: Pendant. When worn, Agility +3, Intelligence +1, and slightly increases perception of hostile monsters.] [Stormscale python fang: Dagger. When equipped, Agility +1. Has a chance to trigger Electrocution or Venom when hitting enemies.] The Stormscale python heart was a blue-black pendant shaped like a snake, about half the size of her palm. The chain looked like linked bones. It wasn't ugly, something one would see in dark or gothic fashion. Cynthia put it on right away. The Stormscale python fang was a curved dagger, about as long as her forearm. It gleamed coldly and looked razor sharp. It came with a sheath. She tested the length and figured she could strap it to her waist. Cynthia had never used a dagger before, but from using multi-tools and kitchen knives, she figured it would at least help with cutting meat. She learned both the blueprint and the skill tome right away. [Stormscale leather armor blueprint: Requires Stormscale python hide x1, Metal Ingot x2, Sinew Rope x2. Can only be crafted at a Crafting Bench.] [Skill: Venom Coating. Coats your current weapon with poison. Consumes 5 Energy per minute.] Cynthia frowned. She had no idea what Metal Ingot, Sinew Rope, Crafting Bench, and Energy were. Only then did it hit her—most of the items from the Stormscale Python couldn't be used yet. She couldn't help wondering if the Stormscale Python wasn't meant to be a boss for the Novice Period at all. But the Stormreed Resource Node wasn't far from her Shelter. If she wasn't supposed to run into it, the system should've placed it farther away. Cynthia couldn't figure it out for now, so she moved on to the last Bronze Chest. [Open Bronze Chest x1? Yes/No.] [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Crafting Bench x1, Warding Lantern Schematic x1, Barren Farmland x1, Bottled Water x4, Copper Pot x1, Milk Soufflé x1, Basic Nutrient Solution x1] Cynthia's eyes went straight to the words "Crafting Bench." This was exactly what she needed. The Crafting Bench was listed as a building. She dragged it out and placed it against the right wall of the hut. A swirl of mist passed, and a wooden table appeared. It wasn't an ordinary table. The surface was carved with many grooves. When she stepped closer and touched it, blue light ran through the lines, and a Menu popped up in front of her. Only one blueprint was lit—the Stormscale leather armor. Cynthia quickly learned the Warding Lantern Schematic. [Warding Lantern: A classic product from the Hermes Alchemy Society. Applies Intimidation to some nearby monsters when used while traveling at night. Range and effect depend on the materials used.] The required crafting materials were two Metal Ingots, four glass, one Luminary, and one Rune Stone. Both the Luminary and Rune Stone slots had little plus signs under them, showing there were different options. When Cynthia clicked on Luminary, the only option was Stormscale python eyes. The Rune Stone section was empty. To Cynthia, the Warding Lantern was important. She didn't plan to go out at night, but once the Novice Period ended and the Shelter lost its protection, the Warding Lantern might help keep monsters away. She made a mental note to look for Metal Ingots, glass, and Rune Stones, then moved on. [Barren Farmland: Essential for planting. Each unit of farmland can only grow one unit of plants. No extra bonuses.] Barren Farmland had to be placed outside. She could use it to grow the Deepberry Bush. As for the Deepberry roots, she decided to stick to her earlier plan—bury some on her Island and some near the pond to see if they'd grow. The Copper Pot could be used to boil water, which meant bottled water wouldn't be as important anymore. She could trade some of it. As for the Milk Soufflé, she loved it and planned to eat it tonight. [Basic Nutrient Solution: Temporarily speeds up plant growth. Has a very small chance to increase yield.] It seemed meant to be used with the Barren Farmland, but Cynthia had a few other ideas. For now, she put it away. Done sorting everything, Cynthia crouched in front of the two Bronze Chests and chose to break them down. [Disassembly successful. Congratulations! Survivor has received Metal Ingot x4] So that was how one got Metal Ingots. An idea crossed Cynthia's mind. She walked over to the Crafting Bench and placed one Metal Ingot on it. A notification popped up: [Craft Metal Ingot x1 into nails x2? Yes/No.] So she could use the Crafting Bench even without a blueprint. Nails were important for upgrading the Shelter. Cynthia wasn't about to waste the chance. She placed three Metal Ingots on the bench and got six nails. Then, curious, she started placing nearby items on the bench one by one. No more notifications showed up. Instead, the system gave a chime. [The Sundered Realms announcement: Congratulations to Survivor Farmer in District 97 for being the first to upgrade the Shelter to Level 2. Reward: Golden Chest x1] Leaning against a chest, Cynthia opened the chat. People were already talking about it. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99,071/100,000)] Over nine hundred people gone in a single day. [Selling wood on the marketplace for any resources. Come check it out!] [What the hell are those things outside?] [Where do you even find glass and nails?] [Isn't anyone curious what's inside a Golden Chest?] [This is the second world announcement, right? The last one was about someone from District 7 getting the first boss kill.] More people chimed in. Some said they hadn't heard the last announcement. Some said they had. Even more were shocked by the idea of a boss. Cynthia pieced it together. The last announcement had happened very early—probably within half an hour of entering The Sundered Realms. Back then, most people hadn't even set up their Shelters yet. The Survivor Menu probably wasn't active, so they never heard the announcement. Many people had died in The Sundered Realms. But there were also strong players. Someone had already killed a boss in half an hour. Now someone else had upgraded their Shelter in a single day. Cynthia didn't feel jealous. She stayed calm. Today's haul had been good. She had fire, food, weapons, and nails for upgrading her Shelter. All she needed now was wood and glass. Cutting wood had been exhausting. Maybe it was because her Strength was only 6. Or maybe the long search for her Shelter had drained her Stamina. She just hoped her food would be valuable enough to trade. With that thought, she opened the marketplace. 👇👇👇 There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open App to continue reading (It will automatically jump to the book)
Thirteen years ago, orphan Noah Lee was taken away by an immortal. Now back, he faces his grandfather's arranged marriage. Refusing to be a son-in-law, he demands to cancel it—or let them take his surname. Adapted from Master Returns: Never a Son-in-law.
My 97-year-old host in Sardinia, Italy eats cheese every morning, drinks red wine every night, has never taken a supplement, and hasn't seen a doctor in over 20 years. When I asked her secret, her answer had nothing to do with diet. I spent three weeks in Sardinia last spring doing research on Blue Zones. If you don't know what that is, it's one of five places on earth where people routinely live past 100 years old. Not just alive in a nursing home, but actually healthy, sharp, and active well into their 90s and beyond. Sardinia has one of the highest concentrations of centenarians on the planet. And unlike most places where women outlive men by a decade, here the men live just as long. Shepherds in their 90s still walking steep mountain trails every single morning. I stayed with a woman named Maria through a homestay program. She's 97 years old. Still herds her goats every morning before sunrise. Still makes her own cheese by hand. Still walks mountain paths that would leave most 40-year-olds gasping. And here's what made no sense. She breaks every health rule Americans follow. All of them. She eats cheese and bread at every meal. Full fat. Nothing low-calorie. Nothing measured. She drinks red wine every single night. Not a small glass. A real pour. She has never stepped foot in a gym. Never done a workout. Never counted a step. The only exercise she gets is walking her goats up the mountain and tending her garden. She has never taken a vitamin. Never taken a supplement. Never taken a pill of any kind. She hasn't seen a doctor in over 20 years. Not because she can't afford it. Because she hasn't needed to. She eats unpasteurized cheese she presses with her bare hands. Drinks milk straight from the goat. Handles livestock every day and doesn't wash her hands before making breakfast. By every measure Americans use to judge health, she's doing it all wrong. She should be overweight, sick, medicated, and declining. She's 97. Flat stomach. Sharp mind. More energy than most people I know in their 40s. I watched her live for three weeks and couldn't figure it out. It wasn't the Mediterranean diet. Plenty of people eat Mediterranean and still get sick. It wasn't genetics. The whole village is like this, not just her family. It wasn't exercise. She doesn't exercise. She just lives. On day three I finally asked. "Maria, what's your secret? How are you 97 and healthier than everyone I know back home?" She stops what she's doing. Looks at me like I asked something very obvious. "It's not what I eat. It's not the wine. It's not the walking. Everyone asks about the food. The food is nothing." She sits down across from me. "The secret is what I do every night." — "You want to know the real secret? Why we live to 100 here while Americans die at 70? Why my husband lived to 96 herding sheep on these mountains? Why the men in this village outlive men everywhere else?" "It's because we clean our bodies from the outside. Every single night. From the time we are children until the day we die." I wasn't sure what she meant. I was expecting her to talk about olive oil or goat's milk or the mountain air. "Americans take pills. Supplements. Vitamins. They swallow things all day and think they are getting healthier. But you cannot clean the inside by putting things through the stomach. The stomach destroys everything. The pills pass through and the problems stay." She shakes her head. "We don't take pills here. We don't need to. Because every night we clean from the outside. Through the skin. Where the pills cannot reach." "Clean what?" I asked. She looked at me like she wasn't sure how I didn't already know this. "Parasites. What else?" — That's when everything shifted. "We live with animals. We eat from the land. We drink from the goat. The parasites are everywhere. We've always known that. Everyone who lives close to the earth knows that." "Americans act like they're safe because they live in clean houses and wash their hands. But the parasites don't care about your clean house. They come through your food, your water, your pets, your produce. They get in everyone. Everywhere. Always." "The difference is what you do about it." She walks to a cabinet in the corner of her kitchen and pulls out a clay jar and a stack of neatly folded cotton cloths. The jar is filled with oil. Warm, golden, thick. The cloths are soft and worn from decades of use. "Every night before I sleep, I warm the oil. I soak the cloth. I wrap it here." She places her hand on her belly. "Snug. Warm. And I sleep." She points at the cloths. "My mother gave me these. She did the same thing every night of her life. She lived to 103. Her mother did the same. Every woman in this family. Every woman in this village who lives past 90." "The oil goes through the skin. Deep inside. Where the pills cannot reach. It breaks down the walls the parasites build. And the wrap pushes everything out through your body's drains while you sleep." She taps her belly. "At night. That's when the parasites are awake. That's when they feed. That's when they are weak. You clean them at night, or you don't clean them at all." Then she says something that stopped me cold. "Americans take pills in the morning for problems that happen at midnight. That's why Americans are sick." — I sat there trying to take it in. I came here expecting a food secret. A recipe. Some Mediterranean superfood I could bring home and write about. Instead a 97-year-old woman with no medical training just told me that the reason she's never needed a doctor is because she cleans parasites out of her body through her skin every night. And has done it since she was a child. It sounded crazy. For about five minutes. Then I started talking to the rest of the village. Her 93-year-old neighbor does the wraps every night. Has since she was a girl. Her brother-in-law is 94. Same practice. Same cloths his wife made for him when they married. The shepherd down the road who's 101 told me: "We live with the animals because they give us everything. But you live with animals, the parasites come too. So you clean every night or they eat you from the inside. The wrap does what the stomach cannot." Every single one of them. Same practice. Same explanation. Same health. None of them take supplements. None of them see doctors. None of them are on medication. And they're all in their 90s and 100s. — I'm thinking about my clients back home. People in their 40s and 50s. They take ten supplements a day. They see their doctor twice a year. They count calories. They meal prep. They do everything right by American standards. And they can barely function past 3pm. Constant bloating. Crushing brain fog. Fatigue so bad they need three coffees just to stay awake. Doctors tell them everything looks normal on their bloodwork. Then I look at Maria. Cheese every morning. Wine every night. No supplements. No doctor. No gym. 97 years old with a flat stomach, a clear mind, and more energy at sunrise than most Americans have all week. She doesn't do any of the things we're told to do. She does one thing we've never been told about. The contrast was so extreme it felt like I was looking at a different species of human. — When I got back to the States, I became obsessed with understanding how it worked. What was in that oil? Why does going through the skin work when swallowing doesn't? And could I find the same approach here? That's when everything Maria taught me lined up with the science. The oil she used was a local plant oil rich in compounds that break down biofilm. That's the protective fortress parasites build inside your intestinal walls to hide from your immune system, from lab tests, and from everything you swallow. Here's what's actually happening in your body right now. You don't have to live on a Sardinian farm to be exposed. You're picking up parasites all the time. Undercooked meat, contaminated water, unwashed produce, pets, everyday contact. These parasites settle into your gut, burrow into your intestinal lining, and build dense biofilm shields that make them almost impossible to find or get rid of. That biofilm is why the standard parasite test misses 70 to 90 percent of infections. It only catches what's floating loose. The ones hiding behind biofilm walls? Invisible. You could have parasites right now and every test would say you're healthy. That's why millions of Americans are bloated, exhausted, brain-fogged, and being told "it's just stress." Meanwhile Maria hasn't seen a doctor in 20 years and feels fine. Because she cleans every night. The difference? She never stopped cleaning from the outside. — When I researched the history of what Maria was doing, one compound kept coming up. Castor oil. 90% ricinoleic acid. The most potent natural biofilm-dissolving compound ever studied. And it has the same history Maria described. Mediterranean women have been wrapping their bellies with oil cloths for centuries. It wasn't just Maria's family. It was the entire coast. Cleopatra used it. Ancient healers called it "Palma Christi." The palm of Christ. Ayurvedic healers in India have been doing abdominal castor oil packs for over 4,000 years. Every ancient culture that lived alongside parasites, which is every ancient culture, developed the same practice on their own. Oil on the belly. Cloth. Compression. Overnight. Maria's village in Sardinia. Villages in Okinawa where people eat raw fish daily and live past 100. Rural India. The American South, where grandmothers did "spring cleaning" on the inside every year. Different oils. Different cloths. Same method. Same results. Same longevity. And modern science finally explains why. — When you put castor oil on the skin over your belly with compression and body heat, the ricinoleic acid soaks through the skin. Skips the stomach completely. No acid destroying it. No dilution across 20 feet of intestine. Full strength into the tissue right around your gut. Maria was right. You can't clean the inside by putting things through the stomach. The stomach destroys everything. Your body heat warms the ricinoleic acid and opens the blood vessels, pulling it deeper. The compression pushes it inches into the tissue. Right to where parasites have built their biofilm fortresses. And wearing it overnight. 6 to 8 hours while you sleep. That puts it to work during the exact window Maria described. Midnight to 4am. When parasites are feeding. Reproducing. Releasing the toxins that wake you up at 3am. "Americans take pills in the morning for problems that happen at midnight." She was right about that too. The compression also gets your lymphatic system going. Your body's drainage network. Dead parasites, dissolved biofilm, eggs, toxins. Flushed out. Not left sitting inside you making you sick. Not creating the "die-off" that makes most oral cleanses feel worse than the problem itself. The oil breaks down the walls. The compression drives it deep and turns on drainage. The overnight timing catches parasites when they're out and exposed. That's why Maria is 97 with no doctor, no pills, no supplements. She doesn't need them. She just cleans every night. — I came home and started right away. Castor oil pack over my belly. Compression. Every night before bed. Day 5, my brain fog lifted. Like someone cleaned a window I'd been looking through for years. I sat at my desk and realized I'd been working for two hours straight without losing focus. Hadn't done that in months. Week 2, the bloating disappeared. Not for a day. Steadily. Day by day. For years I'd been unbuttoning my jeans after dinner thinking that was normal. It wasn't normal. It was biofilm and parasites and toxins my body couldn't move. Week 3, I slept through the night for the first time in years. No 3am wake-ups. No heart pounding. Deep, solid sleep. And this is the week that matters most. Because every oral cleanse I'd ever tried crashed at week three. The eggs hatch. New batch. Symptoms come roaring back. Nothing came back. The biofilm was dissolving. The eggs were being reached. There was nothing left to hatch. Week 4, down 7 pounds without changing my diet. My coworker asked if I'd started a new program. I hadn't changed anything except putting on a pack before bed. Week 6, full transformation. Energy steady all day. Digestion smooth. Sugar cravings gone. Brain sharp. Every symptom that had been part of my daily life for years. Just not there anymore. — Here's what really hit me. I'd been tested for parasites before. Multiple times. Full panels. Everything came back normal. But Maria never said "get tested." She said "clean every night." She knew the tests don't find them. She knew the pills don't reach them. She knew because her mother knew. Because her mother's mother knew. The Sardinians didn't wait for a test to tell them what was inside. They just cleaned. Every night. As routine as brushing their teeth. And they never needed the doctors, the supplements, the prescriptions that Americans depend on. And they live to 100 while we die at 70 arguing about which supplement to swallow. — Now. Before you try to make what Maria does with a t-shirt and some oil from the grocery store, let me save you the mess. I tried it. Soaked an old cloth. Wrapped plastic wrap around my stomach. Oil leaked everywhere. Stained the sheets. Plastic came undone at 2am. Woke up with the cloth bunched under my ribs. Maria's cloths were given to her by her mother. Worn in over decades of use. Held the oil perfectly. Stayed in place all night. I didn't have anything like that. Nobody does. The brand I use now, and the one I recommend to every client, is a small company called Eden Labs. Organic cotton and bamboo fibers that hold castor oil at full strength without leaking. Adjustable compression that stays in place all night. Side sleepers, back sleepers, people who toss and turn. No mess. No stained sheets. Reusable for months. It's the modern version of what Maria's family has been doing for generations. What Mediterranean women used for centuries. What grandmothers in every culture did before modern medicine told them to swallow pills instead. One purchase. No subscription. No pills. No monthly supplement orders. 90-day money-back guarantee. If nothing changes, every penny back. — If you're dealing with bloating that gets worse throughout the day, brain fog you can't explain, crushing fatigue, stubborn weight, sugar cravings that feel impossible to control, or 3am wake-ups that nobody can explain. It's probably not stress. It's probably not hormones. It's probably not aging. It's probably parasites you picked up years ago hiding behind biofilm walls that nothing you've swallowed has ever reached. And they've been feeding on you every night while you sleep. The Sardinians figured this out centuries ago. They don't count calories. They don't take supplements. They don't go to doctors. They just clean from the outside. Through the skin. With compression. Overnight. Every night. And they live to 100. And here we are. Ten supplements a day, two doctor visits a year, a medicine cabinet full of pills, and sicker than a 97-year-old woman who drinks wine every night and hasn't seen a doctor since you were in high school. Maybe it's time we started paying attention. Maria is 97 with no pills, no supplements, and no doctor because she cleans her body from the outside every night. That's the longevity secret. You can start tonight. But Eden Labs is a small company and they sell out constantly. If you click and they're out of stock, sign up for the restock notification. It's worth the wait. Stop feeding what's feeding on you. Almost forgot the link. Here it is: https://try-edenlabs.com/products/castor-oil-pack-bundle
Chapter 1 Island Survival [Welcome to the Island Survival Game.] [Treasure chests will appear in the sea every day from 8:00 AM to 12:00 PM. Players can use fishing rods to pull up chests and get supplies.] [Players between the ages of 16 and 55 are selected. Family members will be grouped together when possible.] [The beginner protection period lasts for three days. If you die in the game, you die for real.] [The game begins.] [Today's weather: cloudy, 60 to 80 degrees Fahrenheit.] A robotic voice announced. Jane Quinn looked around, completely confused. One moment, she was celebrating a fresh start and planning a barbecue dinner, and the next, she was standing on a deserted island. [Please enter your username. If you do not pick one in ten seconds, your real name will be used.] A blank line and a countdown appeared in front of her. [Ten, nine, eight...] Jane thought, 'What the hell is this?' [Seven, six, five...] Jane barely had time to think. She typed "J.Ivy" as her username. [Scanning player information.] A holographic data panel suddenly popped up in front of Jane. [Player: J.Ivy] [Gender: Female] [Level: 1 (EXP: 0/50)] [Constitution: 7 (above average, not bad)] [Attack: 5 (pretty pathetic)] [Defense: 5 (pretty weak)] [Intelligence: 9 (super smart)] [Speed: 6 (barely faster than a turtle)] [Luck: 8 (pretty lucky)] [Magic attributes: Ice Magic: 8; Light Magic: 9] [All base stats are capped at 10, except for level, which can go up to 100.] [Health Points (HP): 70] [Magic Points (MP): 90] Jane thought, 'Player info? Am I actually in a game? And is that luck stat for real? I've always had terrible luck. The one time I won the lottery is the only exception.' The holographic status screen came from a watch on her wrist. Besides the stats panel, there were tabs for the chatroom, trading section, and friends list. In the bottom right, a display read 100,000/100,000 for players. It looked like the games she used to play. The chatroom was already blowing up. BigDaddy: [Where the hell am I? I was just eating dinner.] Pitviper: [I was on the toilet.] MorningStar: [Didn't you hear that voice? This is a survival game.] Sunset: [I don't want to be stuck in this hellhole. I want to go home.] Rocky: [I want to go home, too.] Southshore: [Looks like we can't go back.] Sunrise: [The beginner protection only lasts three days. We must hurry up and gather supplies, or we'll be dead soon.] Seeing the chat rolling, Jane started to feel uneasy inside, too. [J.Ivy, your parents have been detected in the game. Would you like to teleport them into your area?] Jane bit her lip and picked "No." Jane was the heiress of a rich family who'd been switched with another baby at the hospital after birth. The Quinn family, the one that adopted her, was poor. With a spoiled younger brother, Jane had to do the housework from a young age. She was constantly yelled at and even hit, and her life was miserable. Later, the truth came out, and Jane learned that the Quinns themselves had arranged the switch. The Quinns had abused her not because they favored boys but because they'd known she wasn't their daughter. They had switched her with Eve Goodwin, their real daughter, so Eve could lead a better life. Jane wanted to call the police, but Elena Goodwin, Jane's real mother, couldn't let go of the girl she'd raised for twenty years. After Eve's tearful pleas, Elena forgave the Quinns regardless of Jane's feelings, kept Eve by her side, and ended up being even closer to her than to Jane. Eve was the girl Elena had raised as her own for twenty years, a perfect lady skilled in all the arts, whereas Jane, her real daughter that she'd just met, had grown up in a small town, doing farm work. Desmond Goodwin, Jane's real father, and Elena chose Eve without hesitation. They doted on Eve, and Jane was ignored and left to survive on her own. But Eve always pretended to be pure and innocent, but she was secretly scheming. She kept framing Jane, and the more it happened, the less Desmond and Elena liked Jane. To them, Jane was some uncouth, petty girl. Then Eve pulled the trick again, blaming Jane for breaking Elena's favorite antique vase, worth millions. This time Jane was ready. She had bought a recorder and caught Eve on tape. When Eve went to complain, Jane pressed play for everyone to hear. Jane expected the truth to change Desmond and Elena, but Eve started to sob and said, "I was scared because I'm not your real daughter." Desmond and Elena softened and wanted to let it go. Jane was disappointed. She called the police. Desmond and Elena were furious. They thought Jane was cruel and that she called the cops over something so trivial and tried to get Eve thrown in jail. Jane did not actually want Eve jailed. She knew that unless Elena pressed charges over the vase, Eve would be perfectly fine. Jane only wanted to make a clean break from both families, and she wanted to do it in front of the police. If she stayed, Jane had no idea how much more she would have to put up with. With the police's help, Jane formally changed her residency and signed the papers to cut ties with Desmond and Elena. She was about to celebrate with a barbecue when she found herself dumped into a strange game world. A system prompt hovered in front of her, asking if she'd like to teleport her parents to her side. Jane scoffed. She had already severed the relationship. 'Let Eve, their perfect daughter, take care of them instead,' she thought. Jane couldn't stop thinking about her luck stat. 'Even someone as unlucky as me got an 8, so Eve, who's spoiled rotten and adored by everyone, must have a perfect 10,' she thought. That really made her unhappy. [Treasure chests are now spawning. Players, start fishing.] Jane was dazed for a moment before she snapped out of it. She had no time to get sentimental. She didn't even know where she was. That robotic voice sounded legit. They were here to survive, and if she died here, she'd be dead for real. The voice said the beginner protection lasted three days. What came after that could be lethal. All she knew was, right now, she had to grab as many resources as she could before the protection ended. Jane had checked her gear. She only had a ten-slot inventory, a fishing rod, and a shabby thatched hut that would be useless in a heavy storm. If she wanted to survive, she had to build a proper shelter. Jane walked to the shore, baited her hook, and cast her line into the sea. She waited quietly for a long time until she finally felt a tug. Her eyes lit up. She reeled it in fast. It was heavy, but since she'd been doing farm work and had grown strong muscles, she pulled it up easily. What she hauled in was a knee-high wooden crate. She didn't open it yet, only tossed it into her inventory to check later. Right now, she wanted to fish up as many crates as she could. Chapter 2 Opening Wooden Crates and Exploring Jane threw more bait into the sea. This time, she waited almost an hour before she got another crate. After storing it, she noticed it still took only one slot of the inventory, but the number on the crate now showed two. Good thing same items could stack; otherwise, her ten slots would fill up very soon. Time slowly passed. Jane checked her watch and frowned. It was 11:55, only five minutes left before crates stopped appearing. She'd only caught three crates in four hours, and she wasn't sure that would be enough. It was almost noon. Jane started to reel in her line when something tugged hard, shaking her rod wildly. She pulled up quickly. This crate felt much heavier than the others. Jane struggled to haul it in, her rod trembling. She worried it might snap. The crate landed hard on the sand. It was still wooden but heavier than the rest. Jane stored it in her inventory. 'Hope this one has more supplies,' she thought. It was noon. Jane packed up her fishing rod and headed toward the thatched hut. The hut sat on higher ground, probably to keep it from flooding when the tide came. As she got closer, Jane's lips twitched in disbelief. This was no hut. It was just a pile of weeds tied together into a tiny shelter. Inside, there was only a heap of weeds on the floor and holes in the roof. There was no place to hide anything. Jane pulled out all four wooden crates, ready to open them. Inside the first crate, she found a windproof lighter, a knife, and five units of wood. In the second, there were three units of refined iron and five units of plastic. Jane's mood sank. Neither had any food or water. The third crate gave her 34 fluid ounces of water in two bottles and 14 ounces of bread. 'Finally, some real food,' she thought. Then she eagerly opened the last, heavier crate. Inside were a stone axe, two apples, and two sandwiches. A prompt popped up on her holo display: [Stone axe: Attack: 10; Durability: 100/100; Good for chopping down trees.] 'No wonder it was so heavy. It's a weapon,' Jane thought. 'The supplies aren't much, but at least I have enough to get through today.' The system asked, [You have four wooden crates. Do you want to dismantle them?] 'Wait, I can dismantle these?' Jane thought. She tapped "Yes." The four crates were dismantled into 24 pieces of wood. 'So each crate gives six units of wood,' she thought. Now Jane had a windproof lighter, a knife, a stone axe, three refined iron pieces, 29 pieces of wood, five pieces of plastic, two bottles of water, 14 ounces of bread, two apples, and two sandwiches. Jane looked at the rundown shelter, sighed, and patted it. 'How am I supposed to live in this?' she thought. Just then, a system message appeared. [J.Ivy's shelter: level-1 shabby shelter, can't keep out wind or rain] [Next level: level-2 sturdy shelter, can keep out wind and rain] [Materials needed: thatch ×30, wood ×10] 'So I can upgrade it,' Jane thought. 'But where do I find thatch?' She took out a piece of bread and an apple, drank some water, and barely filled her stomach. Jane decided to look for resources. She couldn't wait for the system to deliver crates every day. Besides, since it was still the beginner protection period, it was the best time to explore. With her stone axe in hand, Jane made her way toward the forest near the beach. The place was deep and eerily quiet, and Jane felt a weird sense of danger. She only dared to stay near the edge. In a patch of bushes, she spotted something like thatch and pulled it up. It was thatch. Jane gathered all thatch she could find in the area, ending up with 36 units of thatch and 36 EXP. 'Wait, I get EXP for this?' she wondered, still unsure what EXP and levels were for. Then there were things like Magic Points, Ice Magic, and Light Magic. From her gaming experience, Jane guessed she'd learn Ice and Light spells someday. But right now, she didn't know how to unlock them. Nearby stood seven banyan trees. Jane pulled out her stone axe and started chopping. Each tree took a dozen swings, but she ended up with 35 units of wood and 35 EXP. [Congratulations. You've reached Level 2 and gained one attribute point for each attribute except Luck and Magic attributes, plus five free attribute points (excluding Luck and Magic attributes).] Jane checked her stats panel, and it had changed. [Player: J.Ivy] [Gender: Female] [Level: 2 (EXP: 21/80)] [Constitution: 8 (not bad)] [Attack: 6 (still not much of a punch)] [Defense: 6 (still pretty fragile)] [Intelligence: 10 (awesome)] [Speed: 7 (decent)] [Luck: 8 (pretty lucky)] [Magic attributes: Ice Magic: 8; Light Magic: 9] [All base stats are capped at 10, except for level, which can go up to 100.] [Health Points (HP): 80] [Magic Points (MP): 100] Jane noticed that when her Constitution was 7, her HP was 70. Now that it was 8, her HP had risen to 80. And Intelligence and Magic Points seemed to be linked. Magic Points mattered, but Jane still didn't know how to unlock spells. She put three free attribute points into Constitution and two into Attack. Now her Constitution was 11, her HP jumped to 110, and Attack reached 8. 'Finally, I'm not so weak anymore,' she thought. The axe's durability had dropped to 90/100. "This axe wears out so fast," Jane sighed. Jane ventured a bit deeper into the woods and spotted some long, slender vines. Her eyes lit up. She chopped one down and tested its strength with a tug, nodding in satisfaction. 'These are sturdy enough to weave fish traps,' she thought. 'I can set them in the sea and catch dinner.' Back in the small town, Jane had often gone hungry. She'd learned to weave fish traps from her neighbor Wayne, setting them in the river to catch food. She never imagined that skill would be useful in a survival game. Jane's fingers moved quickly, and soon she had several well-made traps. She glanced at the time. It was already 3:30 PM. She was surprised she'd spent three hours chopping trees and gathering materials. 'Time to head out,' she thought, taking one last look into the forest before turning toward the beach. She walked along the shoreline for about 30 minutes and finally found a spot with rocky outcrops. She placed her traps at different points among the rocks. Then, to her delight, she spotted three coconut trees growing on the beach. Jane loved coconut water, but she always thought bottled drinks couldn't compare to fresh coconut water straight from the fruit. She grabbed her stone axe and worked on the coconut trees. After some effort, she got nine coconuts, nine pieces of wood, and 15 EXP. 'Coconut trees give less wood than regular ones,' she thought. 'But having coconuts is already a win.' Jane checked the time. It was 4:30 PM, and the sky was starting to darken. 'Better head back,' she thought. 'The night out here feels dangerous.' Chapter 3 Upgrading the Shelter Jane returned to her shelter by five o'clock. The sky had turned completely dark. She started a fire using two bundles of thatch, one piece of wood, and her lighter. Warm light instantly filled the hut. Then, using thirty bundles of thatch and ten pieces of wood, she spent ten minutes upgrading the dilapidated hut into a sturdy one. It was still a thatched shelter, but now it wouldn't collapse. [Congratulations, J.Ivy. You have upgraded your shelter to Level 2 and gained 20 EXP.] Jane checked the materials needed for the next upgrade. [Wooden Shelter: Level 3 (protects against ordinary monsters). Upgrade requires: wood ×80, stone ×30.] 'Ordinary monsters,' she thought. 'So monsters will attack players.' She'd already guessed this world was dangerous, but the thought still unsettled her. Her stomach growled loudly. She really needed to grab something to eat. All she'd had today was some bread and an apple. Jane grabbed her axe and cracked open a coconut. She downed the coconut water, scooped out the meat, and then punched two small holes in the shell with her knife. She threaded some leftover vines through the holes, poured in half a bottle of water, and hung the shell over the fire using the vines as a handle. She planned to heat up a sandwich, saving the bread and apple for breakfast. The fire in the game burned intensely hot, and the water boiled almost instantly. Jane took out a sandwich and used only half of the flavor packet. She didn't like salty food much, so she saved the rest to use as seasoning later. She knew that without enough salt, over time, her health would decline. The warm sandwich helped settle her stomach. As she ate, she reviewed her supplies. Things seemed okay, but she couldn't shake the feeling that food and water were running low. She remembered she was still in the beginner protection period. Once that ended, gathering resources would become much harder. That meant she had to keep scavenging tomorrow. After finishing the sandwich, she felt bored. The day's exertion and the quiet surroundings made it easy for her to drift off to sleep. Jane woke up at 7:30 in the morning. She rinsed her mouth with bottled water and ate a piece of bread, which was just enough to ease her hunger. She checked the weather. [Today's weather: Sunny, 66°F to 86°F.] The treasure chests hadn't respawned yet, and Jane began to wonder how the other survivors in her zone were doing. She opened the chatroom and saw the region tab had 999+ unread messages, all from last night. IronWill: [How many chests did you guys get? I only got two.] Teddy: [Same. Just two. And all I got was plastic and wood. I'm starving and dying of thirst. Can anyone share some food or water? Please.] SpringDrizzle: [Same.] FlyingBird: [Me too.] SuccessfulMe: [I only found a piece of bread and a bottle of water. Not enough to survive.] LongWay: [Honestly, just having food is pretty lucky already.] LuckyKing: [Huh? You guys got so little? I got five MREs, ten bottles of water, and ten apples. That should last me two days.] Jane was surprised. 'This guy's luck is unreal,' she thought. 'But is it really smart to let everyone know he's got so much food?' Sure enough, the chat went wild as soon as everyone saw LuckyKing's message. FlyingBird: [Damn, you're lucky.] Teddy: [Hey, LuckyKing, can you spare me some food? I didn't get anything at all. Please, I'm starving here.] LongWay: [I've got my parents with me. They're both in their fifties. Can you help us out? We'll definitely pay you back once we get some food.] LuckyKing didn't reply after that. He probably realized it wasn't a good idea to tell everyone he had so much food. Teddy: [@LuckyKing, come on. Say something. You can't let us die out here.] LongWay: [Yeah. With your luck, you'll probably find more tomorrow. Share a bit. It won't hurt you.] PrettyFace: [We're all from Centlandia. We should help each other when things are tough.] HazySurface: [How can you ask for that? Why should he share what he worked for?] HungryBelly: [Exactly. If you want to survive, find food yourselves. Stop relying on others. This is a survival game. Only the strong survive.] LuckyKing: [Sure, I'm lucky, but I'm not playing saint. If you want something, trade for it. Nothing's free.] Teddy: [Guys, don't you care about your fellow countrymen at all?] UsTogether: [Survival matters now, not solidarity. If you had food, would you give it away? Don't expect others to do what you wouldn't.] Seeing more and more people criticize them, the freeloaders quickly stopped talking. Jane agreed with LuckyKing and the others. She was willing to trade resources, but if anyone expected free handouts, they were out of luck. 'Why should anyone give away what they worked hard to get? Who do they think they are?' she thought. ***** At exactly eight o'clock, Jane sat by the shore. She cast her hook into the sea, waiting for the next round of supplies. Today she pulled up four wooden crates. Inside she found a stone pickaxe, 5 units of refined iron, 5 units of plastic, 5 units of glass, and 3 bottles of water, 21 ounces of bread, and two ham sausages. [Stone Pickaxe: Attack: 10; Durability: 100; Can be used to gather stone.] Jane felt a bit down. She'd gotten even less food than yesterday, so she'd have to stretch her supplies. Still, finding a new tool made her feel a little better. She dismantled the wooden crates and collected 24 pieces of wood. At the moment, Jane's inventory included: a windproof lighter, a knife, a stone axe with 85 durability, a stone pickaxe, 8 units of refined iron, 86 pieces of wood, 4 bundles of thatch, 10 units of plastic... 5 pieces of glass, 4 bottles of water, 28 ounces of bread, 1 apple, 1 sandwich, 8 coconuts, and 2 ham sausages. Back at the shelter, Jane ate some bread and opened up a coconut. She didn't eat anything else. Good thing she didn't have much of an appetite. She left anything she didn't need for the day inside the shelter, taking only her stone axe, stone pickaxe, a bottle of water, and a ham sausage, just in case she got hungry later. Today, Jane headed to the forest again, but instead of yesterday's spot, she chose the area next to where she'd left her fish basket, so she wouldn't have to trek back later. Chapter 4 First Deal The forest here was much thicker. Jane chopped down three banyan trees, collecting 15 pieces of wood and 15 EXP. Then she decided to move on. Today, her goal was to gather stones and explore further. She didn't want to waste too much time chopping trees. She pushed aside the vines blocking her path and continued deeper into the forest. The plants grew denser, some sprinkled with tiny yellow and white flowers she couldn't name. She spotted plenty of mushrooms with bright red caps and white stems. They looked beautiful, but she remembered an old warning: Red cap, white stalk. Eat them and you'll be laid out flat. That kept her from picking any. Still, with all this thick greenery and so many mushrooms around, Jane figured there was probably a water source nearby. She checked the time. It was 3. If she hurried, it would take about an hour to get out of the forest. She needed to collect her fishing traps, and it would take another 30 minutes to get back. She had to leave now. On her way out, Jane was hungry. She washed down a sausage with bottled water in two bites. Once she stepped out of the forest, the whole world seemed to brighten up. The forest had been so gloomy. It really wasn't a place for people. She hurried over to the shallows and took a quick look. Jane's mouth twitched. Unfortunately, out of the five fishing traps she'd set, only two remained. The rest must have been swept away by the wind. She hauled up the two remaining traps and dumped them onto the sand. The haul was disappointingly small. Just two sea snails, a palm-sized fish, and a few handfuls of seaweed. That was all she got. [Would you disassemble them?] Naturally, Jane tapped "Yes." It was a convenient way. [Received: snail meat ×2, 3.5 ounces of fish meat, seaweed ×2.] Jane didn't stick around. She tossed the two fishing traps back into the sea and headed for her shelter. On her way, she spotted a few large rocks. She pulled out her stone pickaxe and started chipping away, getting 15 pieces of stones and 15 EXP. Jane couldn't help but complain inwardly, 'Seriously? Those rocks were huge, but I only get 15 units of stones? That's stingy.' [Congratulations. You've reached Level 3. You've gained one attribute point for each stat except Luck and Magic attributes, plus five free attribute points (excluding Luck and Magic attributes).] After two days of running around, Jane realized Speed was as important as Constitution. Moving faster meant she could explore more places and gather more loot. So this time, she put 3 points into Constitution and 2 into Speed. Her status panel now looked like this: [Player: J.Ivy] [Gender: Female] [Level: 3 (EXP: 6/150)] [Constitution: 15 (very strong)] [Attack: 9 (not too shabby on the attack front)] [Defense: 7 (could be worse)] [Intelligence: 11 (pretty sharp)] [Speed: 10 (very quick)] [Luck: 8 (pretty lucky)] [Magic attributes: Ice Magic: 8; Light Magic: 9] [All base stats are capped at 10, except for level, which can go up to 100.] [Health Points (HP): 150] [Magic Points (MP): 110] With her Constitution now at 15, Jane was amazed. Her body had been completely worn out from the afternoon's work, but suddenly, it was as if all her exhaustion vanished. And with Speed bumped up to 10, Jane raced back to the shelter much faster than before. 'This is unreal,' she thought. Even with her new speed, it was nearly five o'clock when she made it back. Just like always, Jane started a fire with 2 bundles of thatch and 1 piece of wood. She decided to cook the seafood she'd caught. It wouldn't keep for long, and even though her inventory stopped food from spoiling, space was limited. She couldn't carry everything forever, so she figured she should deal with it now. Jane poured the rest of her half bottle of water into yesterday's coconut-shell pot, added 2 pieces of snail meat, 3.5 ounces of fish, and the leftover half packet of seasoning from yesterday. She set the coconut shell over the fire to simmer. When the seafood was nearly done, Jane took out her last sandwich. She saved the seasoning packet for later and dropped the sandwich into the coconut shell to cook with the seafood. Soon, the mouthwatering smell of seafood and sandwich filled the air. Jane was drooling. It smelled so good. Too bad it was her last sandwich. She finished the seafood and sandwich and slurped up every drop of soup. Finally, she was full. With nothing else to do that evening, Jane started sorting through her supplies. After checking everything over, she felt anxious. There wasn't enough food to last another day. If tomorrow's haul was bad, she'd be in trouble. Jane decided to check the trading section to see what was available. [Wood ×10: trade for any food] [Thatch ×10: trade for water] [Glass ×5: trade for at least 7 ounces of food] [Refined iron ×5: trade for any food] [Stone ×10: trade for food] The list went on. Most of the listings were people trying to swap their supplies for food or water. No one was offering food for other items. 'Guess food is really scarce,' Jane thought. Seeing the listings for stones, Jane felt tempted. She'd only managed to get 15 stones all afternoon, and it was hard work. As for food, she still had a few coconuts to trade. Coconuts weren't super filling, but they were packed with energy. Jane traded four coconuts for 20 pieces of stone, 5 pieces of glass, and 5 pieces of refined iron. She wasn't sure what glass or refined iron were for, but she figured they'd be useful later. [You're making a trade. Do you want to stay anonymous?] Jane hit "Yes." Four coconuts wasn't a big deal, but if she traded them openly, people would know she had extra food. She didn't want anyone eyeing her supplies or getting any ideas. She checked the chat, and sure enough, people were talking about the trades. LittleBlossom: [Someone traded a coconut for 10 pieces of my stone. I thought the stone would never sell. Thanks, anonymous buyer.] SpringFeast: [Same. I traded five pieces of glass for a coconut.] Funster: [I traded five pieces of refined iron for a coconut. Coconut water is so good!] Conqueror: [An anonymous buyer? More like a profiteer. Use your brains, guys. Stone is for upgrading your hut, and refined iron and glass are important materials. Trading all that for a coconut? How are you supposed to upgrade your shelter?] Then, a bunch of people thought Jane was ruthless. 'A coconut doesn't even fill one up, and that buyer's swapping it for so much stuff. We're all Centlandians, all in the same boat. Shouldn't we help each other out?' they thought. Chapter 5 Axe Blueprint But someone quickly disagreed. Funster: [For the past two days, all I've gotten from crates is stone and refined iron. The only food I found was a sandwich and a bottle of water. If it weren't for this coconut, I'll be dead. I owe the coconut seller big time.] SpringFeast: [Yeah. Making it through the day is hard enough. Who cares about the future? At least I can eat the coconut, but I can't eat materials.] HungryBelly: [Food is precious right now. It's already generous for someone to offer it up for trade. If you think they're ripping people off, why not put up some filling food yourself? I'm sure everyone would thank you for it.] UsTogether: [@Conqueror, how about trading 5 pieces of refined iron for 5.5 pounds of wheat? Since refined iron is so valuable, I bet you'll agree, right?] Conqueror: [No good deed goes unpunished. Whatever, I'm not wasting my breath on you guys.] UsTogether: [Wait. Don't go. I'm serious about the trade.] No matter how many people tagged Conqueror, he stayed silent. Watching all this go down, Jane felt totally satisfied. She made a mental note of Conqueror's name. She'd never trade anything valuable with him. Jane had 100 pieces of wood and 35 pieces of stone. They were enough to upgrade her wood cabin. She spent 80 pieces of wood and 30 pieces of stone and jumped into the upgrade. About half an hour later, her new wooden cabin was finished. It was much larger than her old thatched hut and looked solidly built. No wonder it could hold up against ordinary monster attacks. [Congratulations, player J.Ivy, for upgrading your shelter to level 3. You've got 50 EXP.] Jane checked the requirements for the next upgrade. [Stone cabin: Level 4 (can withstand attacks from level-1 monsters). Upgrade materials required: stone ×500, wood ×300, glass ×60.] 'That's a huge amount of materials for level four,' she thought. 'Everything is doubling now.' After the upgrade, Jane was low on supplies. Tomorrow was the final day of the beginner protection period, and she wasn't sure what would happen after it ended. She set her alarm for 5:30 AM. She wasn't going to sleep until seven again. Time was tight, and she needed to gather more resources. 'I should have gotten up early this morning too,' Jane thought. 'I went to bed early and wasted all that time.' With that, she let her thoughts fade and fell into a deep sleep. ***** The next morning, Jane woke up at 5:30 to the sound of her alarm. [Today's weather: Cloudy. Temperature between 57°F and 77°F.] She ate some bread for breakfast, drank a little water, and tossed a sausage into her inventory before heading out. By 5:30, it was already bright outside. Jane returned to the forest she had visited on her first afternoon. When she noticed a bunch of vines, she remembered her trip to the Shallow Bay yesterday. The wind had left her with only two fish traps. Worried they might be gone today, she grabbed some vines and stuffed them into her inventory. Making fish traps took too much time, so Jane decided she would work on them tonight when she was free. She kept walking until she came across a pine forest. 'Time to gather more wood,' she thought. Jane took out her stone axe and began chopping. After about ten swings, the pine tree fell. She collected 5 pieces of wood, 1 unit of pine resin, 17.5 ounces of pine nuts, and gained 5 EXP. 'Chopping pine trees gives me resin and nuts too?' she thought. Pine resin was a sticky substance that seeped from pine trees. It worked well for starting fires and could be used as medicine. It helped relieve pain and itching, reduce swelling, detoxify, and stop bleeding. Jane had tasted pine nuts at her relatives' house during the holidays. They were rich and fragrant. The ones from the system were already processed, and it saved her strength. Seeing how much the pine trees were dropping, she felt motivated. She picked up her axe and started chopping again. As her inventory filled with pine resin and pine nuts, Jane couldn't hold back her smile. By 7:50, she decided to stop. Crate fishing was about to begin, and that was her top priority. All morning, she had collected 80 pieces of wood, 16 units of pine resin, 16 portions of pine nuts (each 17.5 ounces), and gained 80 EXP. Jane felt satisfied. Last time she was here, she only gathered 35 pieces of wood, but that was because she spent too much time weaving five fish traps. Now she knew how to plan better. Since making fish traps didn't depend on location, she would save that for the evenings, leaving daylight hours free for gathering supplies. Jane walked to her usual crate fishing spot. Sitting quietly on the beach and waiting for the crates to appear, she was absolutely famished. She had been doing physical work all morning and only had a small 7 ounces pack of bread to keep her going. She took a sip of water, pulled out her last sausage and finished it in a few bites. At least now her stomach finally settled. Jane got lucky today. She caught six crates, and one of them was a black iron crate, clearly better than the usual wooden ones. She went back to her shelter and started opening the crates. The first wooden crate held 5 bottles of water, 5 packs of 7 ounces bread, and 5 sandwiches. 'I'm on a roll today. That's a lot of food,' Jane thought. The second wooden crate contained 10 units of stone, 10 pieces of refined iron, and 10 units of plastic. The third held 5 apples, 5 bananas, and 10 strawberries. The fourth crate had an 80 inches ×80 inches cashmere blanket and an 80 inches ×80 inches mattress. 'A mattress and a blanket?' Jane thought. 'Maybe I don't have to sleep on itchy straw anymore. It always got cold once the fire died at night.' The fifth wooden crate contained 3 sets of women's underwear and a set of women's autumn outfit. 'New clothes,' she thought. 'I've felt so grimy these last few days. Now I can finally change out of these dirty rags.' Jane stared at the last black iron crate, her face full of anticipation. 'The wooden ones were packed,' she thought. 'Don't let me down now.' [1 blueprint, 5 Inventory Expansion Cards.] Jane's hands trembled slightly as she opened the blueprint. [Axe blueprint unlocked.] [Stone axe: Requires stone ×6, wood ×3; Attack: 10; Durability: 100/100] [Iron axe: Requires refined iron ×6, stone ×3; Attack: 15; Durability: 150/150] [Copper axe: Requires bronze ×6, refined iron ×3; Attack: 20; Durability: 200/200] [Silver axe: Requires silver ×6, bronze ×3; Attack: 30; Durability: 300/300] [Gold axe: Requires gold ×6, silver ×3; Attack: 50; Durability: 500/500] 'There are so many types of axes?' Jane thought. She used 6 pieces of refined iron and 3 pieces of stone and crafted an iron axe right away. Chapter 6 Slaying a Level-1 Monster While waiting for the iron axe to finish crafting, Jane grabbed a quick lunch: an apple, three strawberries, and a bag of bread. In less than ten minutes, the iron axe was ready. [Iron axe: Attack: 15; Durability: 150/150] 'Not bad. This should make chopping trees faster,' Jane thought. Next, she checked out the Inventory Expansion Cards. [Inventory Expansion Card: Use to add one slot to your inventory.] Jane used all five cards, so now her inventory had fifteen slots. She could bring way more gear when she headed out without worrying about space. [You've got six chests. Would you like to break them down?] Jane tapped "No." She'd gathered so much stuff lately that her inventory was full, and dumping everything on the ground made her shelter look like a junkyard. These chests would be right for sorting out all her gear. Her supplies were mostly food, tools, and daily necessities. She stored all of it in the chests inside her shelter. Jane only brought an iron axe, a stone pickaxe, a half-empty bottle of water, and two bananas before heading out. 'Bananas are more filling,' she thought as she grabbed them. Jane returned to the spot she'd explored yesterday afternoon, planning to keep searching for water. On an island like this, freshwater was essential. If she found any, she could trade it for other supplies in the trading section. The jungle was so dense that sunlight barely reached the ground, making the whole forest feel dark and gloomy. Jane held a stick in her left hand to push aside the undergrowth, while her right hand gripped the iron axe, ready for anything. She passed quickly by the cluster of red-capped, white-stemmed mushrooms she'd seen last time without stopping. After another ten minutes or so, Jane thought she heard the gentle sound of water flowing nearby. Her eyes brightened. 'Could this be the water source?' she thought. After another seven or eight minutes, she finally spotted a long stream ahead, with thicket and agaves stretching far along both banks. Jane's eyes brightened. Agave was incredibly useful. Every part of it could be used, and there might even be groundhogs there. The wood here was thick, perfect for making fishing spears to catch fish. She cut down a tree with her iron axe but didn't receive any EXP. She guessed only collecting certain items, like wood, stone, or thatch, gave her experience points. She sharpened one end of the branch into several prongs and headed to the stream with her new spear. The water was clear, and she could see fish swimming. She waited for the right moment and jabbed down, but she missed. 'What's wrong with me?' she thought. She used to be skilled at spear fishing back in the small town, but today her timing was off. She tried again, waited for the perfect moment, and jabbed her spear down. This time, she finally got lucky and snagged a bluegill that must have weighed about 4 pounds. [Would you disassemble them?] Jane tapped "Yes" and received 2 pounds of bluegill fillets. She stared at the screen, confused. 'That fish was big, and the system only gave me 2 pounds?' she thought. 'How could it discard everything else?' Jane kept grumbling quietly, but her hands never stopped moving. Over the next half hour, she caught two more fish. After processing them, the system gave her 2 pounds of bluegill fillets and 2 pounds of crappie fillets. She decided to stop. Fish wouldn't keep long, and her inventory was already filling up. She could come back another day. Now she planned to chop some river cane and make containers to carry water back to her shelter. Each slot in her inventory could hold up to 99 items. She already used six slots, so she decided to use five more for water. After over an hour of work, Jane ended up with 495 river cane tubes. She was exhausted and hungry. Sitting by the stream, she put river cane containers filled with water into her inventory while eating bananas. Once she finished them, her stomach finally felt settled. It took nearly another hour to fill all five slots with water using the containers. 📖 The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters! 👇
Chapter 1 Island Survival [Welcome to the Island Survival Game.] [Treasure chests will appear in the sea every day from 8:00 AM to 12:00 PM. Players can use fishing rods to pull up chests and get supplies.] [Players between the ages of 16 and 55 are selected. Family members will be grouped together when possible.] [The beginner protection period lasts for three days. If you die in the game, you die for real.] [The game begins.] [Today's weather: cloudy, 60 to 80 degrees Fahrenheit.] A robotic voice announced. Jane Quinn looked around, completely confused. One moment, she was celebrating a fresh start and planning a barbecue dinner, and the next, she was standing on a deserted island. [Please enter your username. If you do not pick one in ten seconds, your real name will be used.] A blank line and a countdown appeared in front of her. [Ten, nine, eight...] Jane thought, 'What the hell is this?' [Seven, six, five...] Jane barely had time to think. She typed "J.Ivy" as her username. [Scanning player information.] A holographic data panel suddenly popped up in front of Jane. [Player: J.Ivy] [Gender: Female] [Level: 1 (EXP: 0/50)] [Constitution: 7 (above average, not bad)] [Attack: 5 (pretty pathetic)] [Defense: 5 (pretty weak)] [Intelligence: 9 (super smart)] [Speed: 6 (barely faster than a turtle)] [Luck: 8 (pretty lucky)] [Magic attributes: Ice Magic: 8; Light Magic: 9] [All base stats are capped at 10, except for level, which can go up to 100.] [Health Points (HP): 70] [Magic Points (MP): 90] Jane thought, 'Player info? Am I actually in a game? And is that luck stat for real? I've always had terrible luck. The one time I won the lottery is the only exception.' The holographic status screen came from a watch on her wrist. Besides the stats panel, there were tabs for the chatroom, trading section, and friends list. In the bottom right, a display read 100,000/100,000 for players. It looked like the games she used to play. The chatroom was already blowing up. BigDaddy: [Where the hell am I? I was just eating dinner.] Pitviper: [I was on the toilet.] MorningStar: [Didn't you hear that voice? This is a survival game.] Sunset: [I don't want to be stuck in this hellhole. I want to go home.] Rocky: [I want to go home, too.] Southshore: [Looks like we can't go back.] Sunrise: [The beginner protection only lasts three days. We must hurry up and gather supplies, or we'll be dead soon.] Seeing the chat rolling, Jane started to feel uneasy inside, too. [J.Ivy, your parents have been detected in the game. Would you like to teleport them into your area?] Jane bit her lip and picked "No." Jane was the heiress of a rich family who'd been switched with another baby at the hospital after birth. The Quinn family, the one that adopted her, was poor. With a spoiled younger brother, Jane had to do the housework from a young age. She was constantly yelled at and even hit, and her life was miserable. Later, the truth came out, and Jane learned that the Quinns themselves had arranged the switch. The Quinns had abused her not because they favored boys but because they'd known she wasn't their daughter. They had switched her with Eve Goodwin, their real daughter, so Eve could lead a better life. Jane wanted to call the police, but Elena Goodwin, Jane's real mother, couldn't let go of the girl she'd raised for twenty years. After Eve's tearful pleas, Elena forgave the Quinns regardless of Jane's feelings, kept Eve by her side, and ended up being even closer to her than to Jane. Eve was the girl Elena had raised as her own for twenty years, a perfect lady skilled in all the arts, whereas Jane, her real daughter that she'd just met, had grown up in a small town, doing farm work. Desmond Goodwin, Jane's real father, and Elena chose Eve without hesitation. They doted on Eve, and Jane was ignored and left to survive on her own. But Eve always pretended to be pure and innocent, but she was secretly scheming. She kept framing Jane, and the more it happened, the less Desmond and Elena liked Jane. To them, Jane was some uncouth, petty girl. Then Eve pulled the trick again, blaming Jane for breaking Elena's favorite antique vase, worth millions. This time Jane was ready. She had bought a recorder and caught Eve on tape. When Eve went to complain, Jane pressed play for everyone to hear. Jane expected the truth to change Desmond and Elena, but Eve started to sob and said, "I was scared because I'm not your real daughter." Desmond and Elena softened and wanted to let it go. Jane was disappointed. She called the police. Desmond and Elena were furious. They thought Jane was cruel and that she called the cops over something so trivial and tried to get Eve thrown in jail. Jane did not actually want Eve jailed. She knew that unless Elena pressed charges over the vase, Eve would be perfectly fine. Jane only wanted to make a clean break from both families, and she wanted to do it in front of the police. If she stayed, Jane had no idea how much more she would have to put up with. With the police's help, Jane formally changed her residency and signed the papers to cut ties with Desmond and Elena. She was about to celebrate with a barbecue when she found herself dumped into a strange game world. A system prompt hovered in front of her, asking if she'd like to teleport her parents to her side. Jane scoffed. She had already severed the relationship. 'Let Eve, their perfect daughter, take care of them instead,' she thought. Jane couldn't stop thinking about her luck stat. 'Even someone as unlucky as me got an 8, so Eve, who's spoiled rotten and adored by everyone, must have a perfect 10,' she thought. That really made her unhappy. [Treasure chests are now spawning. Players, start fishing.] Jane was dazed for a moment before she snapped out of it. She had no time to get sentimental. She didn't even know where she was. That robotic voice sounded legit. They were here to survive, and if she died here, she'd be dead for real. The voice said the beginner protection lasted three days. What came after that could be lethal. All she knew was, right now, she had to grab as many resources as she could before the protection ended. Jane had checked her gear. She only had a ten-slot inventory, a fishing rod, and a shabby thatched hut that would be useless in a heavy storm. If she wanted to survive, she had to build a proper shelter. Jane walked to the shore, baited her hook, and cast her line into the sea. She waited quietly for a long time until she finally felt a tug. Her eyes lit up. She reeled it in fast. It was heavy, but since she'd been doing farm work and had grown strong muscles, she pulled it up easily. What she hauled in was a knee-high wooden crate. She didn't open it yet, only tossed it into her inventory to check later. Right now, she wanted to fish up as many crates as she could. Chapter 2 Opening Wooden Crates and Exploring Jane threw more bait into the sea. This time, she waited almost an hour before she got another crate. After storing it, she noticed it still took only one slot of the inventory, but the number on the crate now showed two. Good thing same items could stack; otherwise, her ten slots would fill up very soon. Time slowly passed. Jane checked her watch and frowned. It was 11:55, only five minutes left before crates stopped appearing. She'd only caught three crates in four hours, and she wasn't sure that would be enough. It was almost noon. Jane started to reel in her line when something tugged hard, shaking her rod wildly. She pulled up quickly. This crate felt much heavier than the others. Jane struggled to haul it in, her rod trembling. She worried it might snap. The crate landed hard on the sand. It was still wooden but heavier than the rest. Jane stored it in her inventory. 'Hope this one has more supplies,' she thought. It was noon. Jane packed up her fishing rod and headed toward the thatched hut. The hut sat on higher ground, probably to keep it from flooding when the tide came. As she got closer, Jane's lips twitched in disbelief. This was no hut. It was just a pile of weeds tied together into a tiny shelter. Inside, there was only a heap of weeds on the floor and holes in the roof. There was no place to hide anything. Jane pulled out all four wooden crates, ready to open them. Inside the first crate, she found a windproof lighter, a knife, and five units of wood. In the second, there were three units of refined iron and five units of plastic. Jane's mood sank. Neither had any food or water. The third crate gave her 34 fluid ounces of water in two bottles and 14 ounces of bread. 'Finally, some real food,' she thought. Then she eagerly opened the last, heavier crate. Inside were a stone axe, two apples, and two sandwiches. A prompt popped up on her holo display: [Stone axe: Attack: 10; Durability: 100/100; Good for chopping down trees.] 'No wonder it was so heavy. It's a weapon,' Jane thought. 'The supplies aren't much, but at least I have enough to get through today.' The system asked, [You have four wooden crates. Do you want to dismantle them?] 'Wait, I can dismantle these?' Jane thought. She tapped "Yes." The four crates were dismantled into 24 pieces of wood. 'So each crate gives six units of wood,' she thought. Now Jane had a windproof lighter, a knife, a stone axe, three refined iron pieces, 29 pieces of wood, five pieces of plastic, two bottles of water, 14 ounces of bread, two apples, and two sandwiches. Jane looked at the rundown shelter, sighed, and patted it. 'How am I supposed to live in this?' she thought. Just then, a system message appeared. [J.Ivy's shelter: level-1 shabby shelter, can't keep out wind or rain] [Next level: level-2 sturdy shelter, can keep out wind and rain] [Materials needed: thatch ×30, wood ×10] 'So I can upgrade it,' Jane thought. 'But where do I find thatch?' She took out a piece of bread and an apple, drank some water, and barely filled her stomach. Jane decided to look for resources. She couldn't wait for the system to deliver crates every day. Besides, since it was still the beginner protection period, it was the best time to explore. With her stone axe in hand, Jane made her way toward the forest near the beach. The place was deep and eerily quiet, and Jane felt a weird sense of danger. She only dared to stay near the edge. In a patch of bushes, she spotted something like thatch and pulled it up. It was thatch. Jane gathered all thatch she could find in the area, ending up with 36 units of thatch and 36 EXP. 'Wait, I get EXP for this?' she wondered, still unsure what EXP and levels were for. Then there were things like Magic Points, Ice Magic, and Light Magic. From her gaming experience, Jane guessed she'd learn Ice and Light spells someday. But right now, she didn't know how to unlock them. Nearby stood seven banyan trees. Jane pulled out her stone axe and started chopping. Each tree took a dozen swings, but she ended up with 35 units of wood and 35 EXP. [Congratulations. You've reached Level 2 and gained one attribute point for each attribute except Luck and Magic attributes, plus five free attribute points (excluding Luck and Magic attributes).] Jane checked her stats panel, and it had changed. [Player: J.Ivy] [Gender: Female] [Level: 2 (EXP: 21/80)] [Constitution: 8 (not bad)] [Attack: 6 (still not much of a punch)] [Defense: 6 (still pretty fragile)] [Intelligence: 10 (awesome)] [Speed: 7 (decent)] [Luck: 8 (pretty lucky)] [Magic attributes: Ice Magic: 8; Light Magic: 9] [All base stats are capped at 10, except for level, which can go up to 100.] [Health Points (HP): 80] [Magic Points (MP): 100] Jane noticed that when her Constitution was 7, her HP was 70. Now that it was 8, her HP had risen to 80. And Intelligence and Magic Points seemed to be linked. Magic Points mattered, but Jane still didn't know how to unlock spells. She put three free attribute points into Constitution and two into Attack. Now her Constitution was 11, her HP jumped to 110, and Attack reached 8. 'Finally, I'm not so weak anymore,' she thought. The axe's durability had dropped to 90/100. "This axe wears out so fast," Jane sighed. Jane ventured a bit deeper into the woods and spotted some long, slender vines. Her eyes lit up. She chopped one down and tested its strength with a tug, nodding in satisfaction. 'These are sturdy enough to weave fish traps,' she thought. 'I can set them in the sea and catch dinner.' Back in the small town, Jane had often gone hungry. She'd learned to weave fish traps from her neighbor Wayne, setting them in the river to catch food. She never imagined that skill would be useful in a survival game. Jane's fingers moved quickly, and soon she had several well-made traps. She glanced at the time. It was already 3:30 PM. She was surprised she'd spent three hours chopping trees and gathering materials. 'Time to head out,' she thought, taking one last look into the forest before turning toward the beach. She walked along the shoreline for about 30 minutes and finally found a spot with rocky outcrops. She placed her traps at different points among the rocks. Then, to her delight, she spotted three coconut trees growing on the beach. Jane loved coconut water, but she always thought bottled drinks couldn't compare to fresh coconut water straight from the fruit. She grabbed her stone axe and worked on the coconut trees. After some effort, she got nine coconuts, nine pieces of wood, and 15 EXP. 'Coconut trees give less wood than regular ones,' she thought. 'But having coconuts is already a win.' Jane checked the time. It was 4:30 PM, and the sky was starting to darken. 'Better head back,' she thought. 'The night out here feels dangerous.' Chapter 3 Upgrading the Shelter Jane returned to her shelter by five o'clock. The sky had turned completely dark. She started a fire using two bundles of thatch, one piece of wood, and her lighter. Warm light instantly filled the hut. Then, using thirty bundles of thatch and ten pieces of wood, she spent ten minutes upgrading the dilapidated hut into a sturdy one. It was still a thatched shelter, but now it wouldn't collapse. [Congratulations, J.Ivy. You have upgraded your shelter to Level 2 and gained 20 EXP.] Jane checked the materials needed for the next upgrade. [Wooden Shelter: Level 3 (protects against ordinary monsters). Upgrade requires: wood ×80, stone ×30.] 'Ordinary monsters,' she thought. 'So monsters will attack players.' She'd already guessed this world was dangerous, but the thought still unsettled her. Her stomach growled loudly. She really needed to grab something to eat. All she'd had today was some bread and an apple. Jane grabbed her axe and cracked open a coconut. She downed the coconut water, scooped out the meat, and then punched two small holes in the shell with her knife. She threaded some leftover vines through the holes, poured in half a bottle of water, and hung the shell over the fire using the vines as a handle. She planned to heat up a sandwich, saving the bread and apple for breakfast. The fire in the game burned intensely hot, and the water boiled almost instantly. Jane took out a sandwich and used only half of the flavor packet. She didn't like salty food much, so she saved the rest to use as seasoning later. She knew that without enough salt, over time, her health would decline. The warm sandwich helped settle her stomach. As she ate, she reviewed her supplies. Things seemed okay, but she couldn't shake the feeling that food and water were running low. She remembered she was still in the beginner protection period. Once that ended, gathering resources would become much harder. That meant she had to keep scavenging tomorrow. After finishing the sandwich, she felt bored. The day's exertion and the quiet surroundings made it easy for her to drift off to sleep. Jane woke up at 7:30 in the morning. She rinsed her mouth with bottled water and ate a piece of bread, which was just enough to ease her hunger. She checked the weather. [Today's weather: Sunny, 66°F to 86°F.] The treasure chests hadn't respawned yet, and Jane began to wonder how the other survivors in her zone were doing. She opened the chatroom and saw the region tab had 999+ unread messages, all from last night. IronWill: [How many chests did you guys get? I only got two.] Teddy: [Same. Just two. And all I got was plastic and wood. I'm starving and dying of thirst. Can anyone share some food or water? Please.] SpringDrizzle: [Same.] FlyingBird: [Me too.] SuccessfulMe: [I only found a piece of bread and a bottle of water. Not enough to survive.] LongWay: [Honestly, just having food is pretty lucky already.] LuckyKing: [Huh? You guys got so little? I got five MREs, ten bottles of water, and ten apples. That should last me two days.] Jane was surprised. 'This guy's luck is unreal,' she thought. 'But is it really smart to let everyone know he's got so much food?' Sure enough, the chat went wild as soon as everyone saw LuckyKing's message. FlyingBird: [Damn, you're lucky.] Teddy: [Hey, LuckyKing, can you spare me some food? I didn't get anything at all. Please, I'm starving here.] LongWay: [I've got my parents with me. They're both in their fifties. Can you help us out? We'll definitely pay you back once we get some food.] LuckyKing didn't reply after that. He probably realized it wasn't a good idea to tell everyone he had so much food. Teddy: [@LuckyKing, come on. Say something. You can't let us die out here.] LongWay: [Yeah. With your luck, you'll probably find more tomorrow. Share a bit. It won't hurt you.] PrettyFace: [We're all from Centlandia. We should help each other when things are tough.] HazySurface: [How can you ask for that? Why should he share what he worked for?] HungryBelly: [Exactly. If you want to survive, find food yourselves. Stop relying on others. This is a survival game. Only the strong survive.] LuckyKing: [Sure, I'm lucky, but I'm not playing saint. If you want something, trade for it. Nothing's free.] Teddy: [Guys, don't you care about your fellow countrymen at all?] UsTogether: [Survival matters now, not solidarity. If you had food, would you give it away? Don't expect others to do what you wouldn't.] Seeing more and more people criticize them, the freeloaders quickly stopped talking. Jane agreed with LuckyKing and the others. She was willing to trade resources, but if anyone expected free handouts, they were out of luck. 'Why should anyone give away what they worked hard to get? Who do they think they are?' she thought. ***** At exactly eight o'clock, Jane sat by the shore. She cast her hook into the sea, waiting for the next round of supplies. Today she pulled up four wooden crates. Inside she found a stone pickaxe, 5 units of refined iron, 5 units of plastic, 5 units of glass, and 3 bottles of water, 21 ounces of bread, and two ham sausages. [Stone Pickaxe: Attack: 10; Durability: 100; Can be used to gather stone.] Jane felt a bit down. She'd gotten even less food than yesterday, so she'd have to stretch her supplies. Still, finding a new tool made her feel a little better. She dismantled the wooden crates and collected 24 pieces of wood. At the moment, Jane's inventory included: a windproof lighter, a knife, a stone axe with 85 durability, a stone pickaxe, 8 units of refined iron, 86 pieces of wood, 4 bundles of thatch, 10 units of plastic... 5 pieces of glass, 4 bottles of water, 28 ounces of bread, 1 apple, 1 sandwich, 8 coconuts, and 2 ham sausages. Back at the shelter, Jane ate some bread and opened up a coconut. She didn't eat anything else. Good thing she didn't have much of an appetite. She left anything she didn't need for the day inside the shelter, taking only her stone axe, stone pickaxe, a bottle of water, and a ham sausage, just in case she got hungry later. Today, Jane headed to the forest again, but instead of yesterday's spot, she chose the area next to where she'd left her fish basket, so she wouldn't have to trek back later. Chapter 4 First Deal The forest here was much thicker. Jane chopped down three banyan trees, collecting 15 pieces of wood and 15 EXP. Then she decided to move on. Today, her goal was to gather stones and explore further. She didn't want to waste too much time chopping trees. She pushed aside the vines blocking her path and continued deeper into the forest. The plants grew denser, some sprinkled with tiny yellow and white flowers she couldn't name. She spotted plenty of mushrooms with bright red caps and white stems. They looked beautiful, but she remembered an old warning: Red cap, white stalk. Eat them and you'll be laid out flat. That kept her from picking any. Still, with all this thick greenery and so many mushrooms around, Jane figured there was probably a water source nearby. She checked the time. It was 3. If she hurried, it would take about an hour to get out of the forest. She needed to collect her fishing traps, and it would take another 30 minutes to get back. She had to leave now. On her way out, Jane was hungry. She washed down a sausage with bottled water in two bites. Once she stepped out of the forest, the whole world seemed to brighten up. The forest had been so gloomy. It really wasn't a place for people. She hurried over to the shallows and took a quick look. Jane's mouth twitched. Unfortunately, out of the five fishing traps she'd set, only two remained. The rest must have been swept away by the wind. She hauled up the two remaining traps and dumped them onto the sand. The haul was disappointingly small. Just two sea snails, a palm-sized fish, and a few handfuls of seaweed. That was all she got. [Would you disassemble them?] Naturally, Jane tapped "Yes." It was a convenient way. [Received: snail meat ×2, 3.5 ounces of fish meat, seaweed ×2.] Jane didn't stick around. She tossed the two fishing traps back into the sea and headed for her shelter. On her way, she spotted a few large rocks. She pulled out her stone pickaxe and started chipping away, getting 15 pieces of stones and 15 EXP. Jane couldn't help but complain inwardly, 'Seriously? Those rocks were huge, but I only get 15 units of stones? That's stingy.' [Congratulations. You've reached Level 3. You've gained one attribute point for each stat except Luck and Magic attributes, plus five free attribute points (excluding Luck and Magic attributes).] After two days of running around, Jane realized Speed was as important as Constitution. Moving faster meant she could explore more places and gather more loot. So this time, she put 3 points into Constitution and 2 into Speed. Her status panel now looked like this: [Player: J.Ivy] [Gender: Female] [Level: 3 (EXP: 6/150)] [Constitution: 15 (very strong)] [Attack: 9 (not too shabby on the attack front)] [Defense: 7 (could be worse)] [Intelligence: 11 (pretty sharp)] [Speed: 10 (very quick)] [Luck: 8 (pretty lucky)] [Magic attributes: Ice Magic: 8; Light Magic: 9] [All base stats are capped at 10, except for level, which can go up to 100.] [Health Points (HP): 150] [Magic Points (MP): 110] With her Constitution now at 15, Jane was amazed. Her body had been completely worn out from the afternoon's work, but suddenly, it was as if all her exhaustion vanished. And with Speed bumped up to 10, Jane raced back to the shelter much faster than before. 'This is unreal,' she thought. Even with her new speed, it was nearly five o'clock when she made it back. Just like always, Jane started a fire with 2 bundles of thatch and 1 piece of wood. She decided to cook the seafood she'd caught. It wouldn't keep for long, and even though her inventory stopped food from spoiling, space was limited. She couldn't carry everything forever, so she figured she should deal with it now. Jane poured the rest of her half bottle of water into yesterday's coconut-shell pot, added 2 pieces of snail meat, 3.5 ounces of fish, and the leftover half packet of seasoning from yesterday. She set the coconut shell over the fire to simmer. When the seafood was nearly done, Jane took out her last sandwich. She saved the seasoning packet for later and dropped the sandwich into the coconut shell to cook with the seafood. Soon, the mouthwatering smell of seafood and sandwich filled the air. Jane was drooling. It smelled so good. Too bad it was her last sandwich. She finished the seafood and sandwich and slurped up every drop of soup. Finally, she was full. With nothing else to do that evening, Jane started sorting through her supplies. After checking everything over, she felt anxious. There wasn't enough food to last another day. If tomorrow's haul was bad, she'd be in trouble. Jane decided to check the trading section to see what was available. [Wood ×10: trade for any food] [Thatch ×10: trade for water] [Glass ×5: trade for at least 7 ounces of food] [Refined iron ×5: trade for any food] [Stone ×10: trade for food] The list went on. Most of the listings were people trying to swap their supplies for food or water. No one was offering food for other items. 'Guess food is really scarce,' Jane thought. Seeing the listings for stones, Jane felt tempted. She'd only managed to get 15 stones all afternoon, and it was hard work. As for food, she still had a few coconuts to trade. Coconuts weren't super filling, but they were packed with energy. Jane traded four coconuts for 20 pieces of stone, 5 pieces of glass, and 5 pieces of refined iron. She wasn't sure what glass or refined iron were for, but she figured they'd be useful later. [You're making a trade. Do you want to stay anonymous?] Jane hit "Yes." Four coconuts wasn't a big deal, but if she traded them openly, people would know she had extra food. She didn't want anyone eyeing her supplies or getting any ideas. She checked the chat, and sure enough, people were talking about the trades. LittleBlossom: [Someone traded a coconut for 10 pieces of my stone. I thought the stone would never sell. Thanks, anonymous buyer.] SpringFeast: [Same. I traded five pieces of glass for a coconut.] Funster: [I traded five pieces of refined iron for a coconut. Coconut water is so good!] Conqueror: [An anonymous buyer? More like a profiteer. Use your brains, guys. Stone is for upgrading your hut, and refined iron and glass are important materials. Trading all that for a coconut? How are you supposed to upgrade your shelter?] Then, a bunch of people thought Jane was ruthless. 'A coconut doesn't even fill one up, and that buyer's swapping it for so much stuff. We're all Centlandians, all in the same boat. Shouldn't we help each other out?' they thought. Chapter 5 Axe Blueprint But someone quickly disagreed. Funster: [For the past two days, all I've gotten from crates is stone and refined iron. The only food I found was a sandwich and a bottle of water. If it weren't for this coconut, I'll be dead. I owe the coconut seller big time.] SpringFeast: [Yeah. Making it through the day is hard enough. Who cares about the future? At least I can eat the coconut, but I can't eat materials.] HungryBelly: [Food is precious right now. It's already generous for someone to offer it up for trade. If you think they're ripping people off, why not put up some filling food yourself? I'm sure everyone would thank you for it.] UsTogether: [@Conqueror, how about trading 5 pieces of refined iron for 5.5 pounds of wheat? Since refined iron is so valuable, I bet you'll agree, right?] Conqueror: [No good deed goes unpunished. Whatever, I'm not wasting my breath on you guys.] UsTogether: [Wait. Don't go. I'm serious about the trade.] No matter how many people tagged Conqueror, he stayed silent. Watching all this go down, Jane felt totally satisfied. She made a mental note of Conqueror's name. She'd never trade anything valuable with him. Jane had 100 pieces of wood and 35 pieces of stone. They were enough to upgrade her wood cabin. She spent 80 pieces of wood and 30 pieces of stone and jumped into the upgrade. About half an hour later, her new wooden cabin was finished. It was much larger than her old thatched hut and looked solidly built. No wonder it could hold up against ordinary monster attacks. [Congratulations, player J.Ivy, for upgrading your shelter to level 3. You've got 50 EXP.] Jane checked the requirements for the next upgrade. [Stone cabin: Level 4 (can withstand attacks from level-1 monsters). Upgrade materials required: stone ×500, wood ×300, glass ×60.] 'That's a huge amount of materials for level four,' she thought. 'Everything is doubling now.' After the upgrade, Jane was low on supplies. Tomorrow was the final day of the beginner protection period, and she wasn't sure what would happen after it ended. She set her alarm for 5:30 AM. She wasn't going to sleep until seven again. Time was tight, and she needed to gather more resources. 'I should have gotten up early this morning too,' Jane thought. 'I went to bed early and wasted all that time.' With that, she let her thoughts fade and fell into a deep sleep. ***** The next morning, Jane woke up at 5:30 to the sound of her alarm. [Today's weather: Cloudy. Temperature between 57°F and 77°F.] She ate some bread for breakfast, drank a little water, and tossed a sausage into her inventory before heading out. By 5:30, it was already bright outside. Jane returned to the forest she had visited on her first afternoon. When she noticed a bunch of vines, she remembered her trip to the Shallow Bay yesterday. The wind had left her with only two fish traps. Worried they might be gone today, she grabbed some vines and stuffed them into her inventory. Making fish traps took too much time, so Jane decided she would work on them tonight when she was free. She kept walking until she came across a pine forest. 'Time to gather more wood,' she thought. Jane took out her stone axe and began chopping. After about ten swings, the pine tree fell. She collected 5 pieces of wood, 1 unit of pine resin, 17.5 ounces of pine nuts, and gained 5 EXP. 'Chopping pine trees gives me resin and nuts too?' she thought. Pine resin was a sticky substance that seeped from pine trees. It worked well for starting fires and could be used as medicine. It helped relieve pain and itching, reduce swelling, detoxify, and stop bleeding. Jane had tasted pine nuts at her relatives' house during the holidays. They were rich and fragrant. The ones from the system were already processed, and it saved her strength. Seeing how much the pine trees were dropping, she felt motivated. She picked up her axe and started chopping again. As her inventory filled with pine resin and pine nuts, Jane couldn't hold back her smile. By 7:50, she decided to stop. Crate fishing was about to begin, and that was her top priority. All morning, she had collected 80 pieces of wood, 16 units of pine resin, 16 portions of pine nuts (each 17.5 ounces), and gained 80 EXP. Jane felt satisfied. Last time she was here, she only gathered 35 pieces of wood, but that was because she spent too much time weaving five fish traps. Now she knew how to plan better. Since making fish traps didn't depend on location, she would save that for the evenings, leaving daylight hours free for gathering supplies. Jane walked to her usual crate fishing spot. Sitting quietly on the beach and waiting for the crates to appear, she was absolutely famished. She had been doing physical work all morning and only had a small 7 ounces pack of bread to keep her going. She took a sip of water, pulled out her last sausage and finished it in a few bites. At least now her stomach finally settled. Jane got lucky today. She caught six crates, and one of them was a black iron crate, clearly better than the usual wooden ones. She went back to her shelter and started opening the crates. The first wooden crate held 5 bottles of water, 5 packs of 7 ounces bread, and 5 sandwiches. 'I'm on a roll today. That's a lot of food,' Jane thought. The second wooden crate contained 10 units of stone, 10 pieces of refined iron, and 10 units of plastic. The third held 5 apples, 5 bananas, and 10 strawberries. The fourth crate had an 80 inches ×80 inches cashmere blanket and an 80 inches ×80 inches mattress. 'A mattress and a blanket?' Jane thought. 'Maybe I don't have to sleep on itchy straw anymore. It always got cold once the fire died at night.' The fifth wooden crate contained 3 sets of women's underwear and a set of women's autumn outfit. 'New clothes,' she thought. 'I've felt so grimy these last few days. Now I can finally change out of these dirty rags.' Jane stared at the last black iron crate, her face full of anticipation. 'The wooden ones were packed,' she thought. 'Don't let me down now.' [1 blueprint, 5 Inventory Expansion Cards.] Jane's hands trembled slightly as she opened the blueprint. [Axe blueprint unlocked.] [Stone axe: Requires stone ×6, wood ×3; Attack: 10; Durability: 100/100] [Iron axe: Requires refined iron ×6, stone ×3; Attack: 15; Durability: 150/150] [Copper axe: Requires bronze ×6, refined iron ×3; Attack: 20; Durability: 200/200] [Silver axe: Requires silver ×6, bronze ×3; Attack: 30; Durability: 300/300] [Gold axe: Requires gold ×6, silver ×3; Attack: 50; Durability: 500/500] 'There are so many types of axes?' Jane thought. She used 6 pieces of refined iron and 3 pieces of stone and crafted an iron axe right away. Chapter 6 Slaying a Level-1 Monster While waiting for the iron axe to finish crafting, Jane grabbed a quick lunch: an apple, three strawberries, and a bag of bread. In less than ten minutes, the iron axe was ready. [Iron axe: Attack: 15; Durability: 150/150] 'Not bad. This should make chopping trees faster,' Jane thought. Next, she checked out the Inventory Expansion Cards. [Inventory Expansion Card: Use to add one slot to your inventory.] Jane used all five cards, so now her inventory had fifteen slots. She could bring way more gear when she headed out without worrying about space. [You've got six chests. Would you like to break them down?] Jane tapped "No." She'd gathered so much stuff lately that her inventory was full, and dumping everything on the ground made her shelter look like a junkyard. These chests would be right for sorting out all her gear. Her supplies were mostly food, tools, and daily necessities. She stored all of it in the chests inside her shelter. Jane only brought an iron axe, a stone pickaxe, a half-empty bottle of water, and two bananas before heading out. 'Bananas are more filling,' she thought as she grabbed them. Jane returned to the spot she'd explored yesterday afternoon, planning to keep searching for water. On an island like this, freshwater was essential. If she found any, she could trade it for other supplies in the trading section. The jungle was so dense that sunlight barely reached the ground, making the whole forest feel dark and gloomy. Jane held a stick in her left hand to push aside the undergrowth, while her right hand gripped the iron axe, ready for anything. She passed quickly by the cluster of red-capped, white-stemmed mushrooms she'd seen last time without stopping. After another ten minutes or so, Jane thought she heard the gentle sound of water flowing nearby. Her eyes brightened. 'Could this be the water source?' she thought. After another seven or eight minutes, she finally spotted a long stream ahead, with thicket and agaves stretching far along both banks. Jane's eyes brightened. Agave was incredibly useful. Every part of it could be used, and there might even be groundhogs there. The wood here was thick, perfect for making fishing spears to catch fish. She cut down a tree with her iron axe but didn't receive any EXP. She guessed only collecting certain items, like wood, stone, or thatch, gave her experience points. She sharpened one end of the branch into several prongs and headed to the stream with her new spear. The water was clear, and she could see fish swimming. She waited for the right moment and jabbed down, but she missed. 'What's wrong with me?' she thought. She used to be skilled at spear fishing back in the small town, but today her timing was off. She tried again, waited for the perfect moment, and jabbed her spear down. This time, she finally got lucky and snagged a bluegill that must have weighed about 4 pounds. [Would you disassemble them?] Jane tapped "Yes" and received 2 pounds of bluegill fillets. She stared at the screen, confused. 'That fish was big, and the system only gave me 2 pounds?' she thought. 'How could it discard everything else?' Jane kept grumbling quietly, but her hands never stopped moving. Over the next half hour, she caught two more fish. After processing them, the system gave her 2 pounds of bluegill fillets and 2 pounds of crappie fillets. She decided to stop. Fish wouldn't keep long, and her inventory was already filling up. She could come back another day. Now she planned to chop some river cane and make containers to carry water back to her shelter. Each slot in her inventory could hold up to 99 items. She already used six slots, so she decided to use five more for water. After over an hour of work, Jane ended up with 495 river cane tubes. She was exhausted and hungry. Sitting by the stream, she put river cane containers filled with water into her inventory while eating bananas. Once she finished them, her stomach finally felt settled. It took nearly another hour to fill all five slots with water using the containers. 📖 The story gets hotter—click "Download" to read the uncensored chapters! 👇
Ninety-five percent of humanity got yanked into a survival world. The place is a nightmare—harsh terrain, no resources, people throwing punches over a single piece of bread. And death? Always one step away. But me? I've got serious real-world survival skills. Take that toxic Emerald Fungus, for example. Everyone else thought it was certain death. Me? I just stir-fried it in oil. Crunchy, delicious, no regrets. Then I fed some to a ten-meter-long python. Boom—first kill. Got a bronze chest out of it, packed with loot. While people were running for their lives from mutant beasts, I'd already built myself a massive floating villa, a sky garden, and a whole empire of fluffy pets. -------------------------------------- Chapter 1 Welcome to The Sundered Realms Cynthia Ford had been having a rough time lately. First, her advisor called her in the middle of her vacation and sent her deep into the mountains. Then she got caught in a sudden storm at the summit and ended up trapped there for two days. After pushing through one hardship after another, she finally set up the equipment at the designated spot. The moment she turned around, her advisor, her classmates, and even the muddy ground behind them flickered like a glitch and disappeared. Before she could even react, a dense, green forest filled her vision. Already on the verge of collapse, Cynthia snapped. She thought, 'Did I push myself too far? No sleep and all that hiking—am I seeing things? Or is this a dream? 'But it feels way too real. I can smell the dirt, grass, and wood. And wait, wasn't my equipment right behind me? How did it turn into a creek? That's the lab's most expensive portable instrument.' Almost on instinct, she reached into the pocket of her windbreaker for her phone. But there was nothing. She immediately reached back for her backpack, only to feel the thick fabric of her jacket instead. [Ding-dong!] A cold, mechanical voice rang out. Cynthia froze. She glanced around, heart pounding, but there was no one there. [The Sundered Realms loading complete. Current survival version: Blue Star Edition.] [Five billion Survivors deployed. The remaining Survivors were temporarily sealed due to not meeting current deployment conditions. They will be deployed as survival progress advances. Deployment rules will be released later.] [The Sundered Realms Official Statement: In this world, all sensations and feedback are real. Death in this world is permanent. Survivors have only one life. You cannot reload saves.] [This is a trial version. Complete the beginner tasks to unlock more features.] [Beginner task released.] A half-transparent notification suddenly popped up right in front of her. [Beginner Task: Place Shelter. [Task Description: In The Sundered Realms, a Shelter is necessary for survival. The location you choose will determine your future development potential. Please choose carefully. [Time Remaining: 1:57:40.] Cynthia lifted her hand and waved it in front of her face. Even when her palm was almost touching her eyes, the notification didn't move. She shook her head from side to side, but it stayed fixed in the center of her vision. She even shut her eyes. It was still there. Hesitating, she said, "Close notification." The notification instantly broke apart like dust and vanished. But when she murmured to herself, it came back. It was mind-controlled. Cynthia's thoughts were a complete mess. She thought that either something in this place had poisoned her, or maybe the pressure had finally cracked her mind, and she was starting to lose it. There was no way she had actually entered a place called The Sundered Realms. That was insane. But she couldn't laugh it off. Deep down, she already knew. From the moment the forest came into view, something had felt off. Broadleaf trees stood mixed with cypress. Thick ferns grew beneath jagged shrubs. Plants from high altitudes were tangled with lowland species. Things that belonged in tropical climates sat right next to plants that should only exist in temperate zones. Even if she were hallucinating, she couldn't have imagined something that broke the rules of nature. Trying to steady herself, Cynthia opened the Menu. A shadowy outline appeared in front of her. She instinctively stepped back a few paces, letting the shadow fall fully across the flat ground by the creek. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] Cynthia chose no. It wasn't a bad spot. The ground was level, there was water nearby, and the forest and shrubs behind it offered cover. But she still had time. She decided to follow the creek upstream for an hour. If she couldn't find something better, she could always run back and make it before the timer ran out. What she hadn't expected was how hard the path would be. The flat ground didn't last long. After a short distance and a turn, she found herself on a stretch of rocky shoreline. She struggled across it, the sound of water splashing against stone echoing around her. Then, all at once, a cliff rose up ahead—nearly 30 feet high—with a waterfall crashing down its face. Cynthia glanced to both sides, then stopped in front of a gentler route and studied it. The rock face looked like granite and slanted slightly backward. Unlike most natural cliffs, it was full of small pits that made easy footholds and handholds. There was no wet mud, nothing that might make her slip. It reminded her more of the climbing walls in some of the open-world games she used to play. Before entering The Sundered Realms, she had gone through field training. Her hair was tied back so it wouldn't block her vision. Her clothes were easy to move in. She wore high-top hiking boots and a pair of non-slip gloves. With all that, and considering the height of the cliff, the climb wasn't too dangerous. It was time to move. Cynthia had some experience with outdoor climbing. By the time she neared the top, she still had almost ten minutes left before her planned return. For the last stretch, she bent one leg and stepped onto a jutting rock, rose slightly on the toes of her other foot, and grabbed the edge of the cliff with one hand. She tightened her core, pushed hard, and pulled herself up and over. Cynthia landed cleanly. She brushed the dust off her clothes and took a moment to steady her breathing, then turned to look around. She had come up about 30 feet away from the waterfall. On the side opposite the cliff was a flat stretch of forest, thick with trees and bushes. Above the waterfall ran a river, much wider than the creek below. She pushed through the bushes toward it. When her view finally opened up, she froze. There was no winding river ahead. Instead, she saw a shallow pond, surrounded by trees on three sides. The pond was about the size of a standard soccer field. At its deepest point, the water only reached her calf. In the middle was a small, raised "island" of about five thousand square feet. On the right side of the "island" stood a tree. Unlike the tall, towering trees she had seen along the way, this one was only about 15 feet high. Its trunk twisted slightly, and its branches were bare. Cynthia had sharp eyesight. If she wasn't mistaken, there were faint, glowing green strips on the trunk. She took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the pond. The water was clear. Looking down, she could easily see pebbles and water plants at the bottom. It was warmer than she expected, and there were no signs of fish or any other aquatic life. When she stepped onto a stone at the very edge of the "island," the tree came into clearer view. The silver-green strips on the trunk weren't strips at all. They were thin green crystals. Some were embedded in the trunk, and even finer ones dotted the branches above. They caught the light and sparkled when she looked up. Cynthia reached out and touched one. [Warning: Survivor has not yet placed Shelter. Cannot appraise.] Cynthia raised an eyebrow. Compared to her spawn point, this "island" would be harder to leave. It was surrounded by water and sat farther from the trees. But it also had its advantages. The cliff stood behind it. Freshwater was right here. And most important of all, this tree was clearly not ordinary. The travel problem could be solved. She could move a few larger stones and make a simple path across. The distance wasn't a big issue either. At worst, she'd just have to walk a little more. In all the games and stories she knew, the unknown didn't just mean danger. It usually meant opportunity. And Cynthia had always liked a bit of adventure. She stepped back a few paces and chose a spot on the right side of the "island," about three feet from the tree. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] [Yes.] A thin mist spread over the chosen spot. Cynthia reached out, trying to push her hand into it, but it stopped her like thick, solid slime. [Shelter placement successful. Survivor ID: 46-95083 officially logged in.] As the mist slowly faded, a thatched hut took shape in front of her. At the same time, several clusters of faint green lights dropped into view. Cynthia looked up and saw something glowing among the twisted branches. Then a clear, lively voice rang out. [Survival Year 15400, Gentle Wind Season. Current location: Emerald Sea (District 46). Weather: Clear. Feels like temperature: 70°F. The Astral Society recommended activity: Logging (wood gathering efficiency slightly increased today).] [Special Warning: Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] [Survivor Menu opened. Resources officially deployed.] [Beginner task rewards distributed. Random building draw successful. Congratulations! Survivor has obtained Basic Appraisal×1; Wooden Chest×1; Evolving Pier×1.] [Talent unlocked. Congratulations! Survivor has activated the Talent, Surveying Engineer (Beginner).] [Surveying Engineer (Beginner): A qualified surveying engineer should have a special map. [Effect 1: Areas explored by Survivor will be displayed on the map. Survivor may freely mark and annotate it. After special Resource Nodes are collected, their remaining refresh time will be shown. [Effect 2: Every three survival days, the map automatically marks the nearest treasure chest to the Survivor (Current cooldown: 2:14:53:59). [Advancement: To be unlocked.] [Novice Period activated. During this time, gathering efficiency is increased, more treasure chests will appear, and Shelter cannot be attacked. Time remaining: 2:14:53:01.] [You are neither the first pioneer nor the last lone traveler. Countless footprints have sunk into the mire, and scattered starlight has brushed the sky. The journey that begins here will leave a new mark. The road behind stretches farther than the one ahead.] The pale blue Menu spread open before her, lighting up Cynthia's eyes. [Welcome to The Sundered Realms.] Chapter 2 Cynthia Was Lucky Cynthia stared at the Survivor Menu laid out in front of her. On the left was her personal information. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) [Health: 95/100 (You only got minor scratches after all that walking?) [Stamina: 51/100 (Given how much you've been moving, your stamina is impressive.) [Hunger: 75/100 (Did you eat something before logging into The Sundered Realms?) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] On the right was the chat channel. The world channel was grayed out. Only private chat and the area channel were active. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99458/100000)] Everyone had just been thrown into The Sundered Realms from Blue Star without warning. Panic was everywhere. Messages rushed past so fast that they blurred together. Cynthia skipped over most of the emotional outbursts and focused on anything useful. [Didn't we just lose more people?] [What does it mean that my random building is a dried-up well?] [Even the paper in my pocket didn't come with me. And you're asking about your lighter and necklace, huh? Dream on.] [The Wooden Chest only gave me two bottles of water. Is that normal?] [I chopped trees for an hour and a half and only got two units of wood. Is the drop rate broken?] [Trading freshwater for equal food. Check the marketplace.] Below the chat were several buttons, but only two were lit. One was the inventory. It only had five slots. Right now, it held the Wooden Chest and the Evolving Pier from the beginner rewards. [Wooden Chest: The first chest obtained by a Survivor in The Sundered Realms. Opening guarantees Survivor Starter Kit ×1] [Chest opened. Congratulations! You obtained dried rye bread ×2, bottled water ×2, Survivor Starter Kit ×1] Each piece of bread was about the size of two fists. The water bottles were 17 ounces. The kit included a wooden axe, a wooden pickaxe, and a wooden shovel. All of them looked crude, like they might break before the trees or rocks did. Still, someone in chat had been asking about wood drops. That meant the tools had to work. After opening the chest, it didn't disappear. It stood about as high as Cynthia's calf and felt heavy. When she touched it, a prompt appeared. [Dismantle chest. Yes/No.] Cynthia planned to use it for storage, so she chose "No" and placed the water and rye bread inside. The other button was the marketplace. A hundred thousand people had entered District 46. Some people had already placed their Shelters ahead of time, so there were already plenty of listings, though the prices were all over the place. [Hay ×1 for any food] [Berries ×20 for Plank ×20] [Plank ×1 for rye bread ×2] Food was clearly the scarcest thing right now. Cynthia kept up a regular fitness routine. Her advisor was strict, and she often had to do field surveys, so she was used to staying active and eating well. One piece of rye bread wasn't even enough for a single meal. She needed to head out and explore as soon as possible. But before that, there was something else she had to do. Cynthia turned toward the tree and used her appraisal skill. [Unknown: At first glance, it's a tree that seems a little more special than the others. It might have other uses, but you'll need to look deeper to find out.] Cynthia felt like she'd just been messed with. Still, she forced herself to think positively. In a place like this, "unknown" usually meant something valuable with great potential and power. With that, she ignored the tree for now and turned toward the hut. From the outside, the Shelter already looked run-down. Inside, it was even worse. It was completely empty. The space was barely one hundred square feet. There was an opening where a window should be, but there was no glass. Even when she shut the door, light slipped through every gap. She didn't need to test it to know how cold it would get at night. Luckily, she was dressed warm enough. Honestly, a little too warm. The long walk over had left her sweating. She untied the hard-shell windbreaker from around her waist, then took off the thin down liner and the inner quick-dry pants. Now she was just wearing a wool quick-dry shirt and windbreaker pants. After that, she checked the new notification that had popped up. [Current Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Level: Level 1 [Durability: 10/10 (No durability loss during Novice Period) [Prosperity: 10 (Even mice would sneak away at night) [Shelter Rating: A basic thatched hut for beginner Survivors. Can block some wind and rain and meets the most basic survival needs. As for defense... Well, at least the Shelter can't be attacked during the Novice Period. [Upgrade Requirements: wood ×50, nails ×5, glass ×5] Cynthia gave the Shelter a name: Island. She stepped outside and stood at the edge of her Island. To her surprise, the pond that had been empty before now had silver fish swimming in it. She remembered the system message about "resources officially deployed" and the berries she had seen in the marketplace. She understood. Resources didn't just mean chests. They included natural resources. Cynthia let out a quiet breath. She knew how to spear fish, and her aim was good. There was a small triangular metal badge pinned inside the left chest of her windbreaker. If she ground it thin and tied it to a sharpened wooden stick, it could work as a spearhead. As long as the fish weren't poisonous, she wouldn't have to worry about starving. She tapped on the Evolving Pier in her inventory and placed it right in front of the hut. A thin layer of mist spread out, and when it cleared, a narrow pier about three feet wide stretched from the door straight to the edge of the pond. Cynthia stepped onto it to test it. It felt solid under her feet. [Shelter Building: Basic Evolving Pier [Building Description: A pier that grows along with the Shelter. There is a small chance it will mutate to match the Shelter's development. In short, it may seem useless now, but you've actually found something valuable. [Advancement Requirements: wood ×20] Cynthia was lucky. She walked along the pier, watching the water as she went. Besides the silver fish, she also spotted gray shrimp. Just before reaching the shore, something under the water caught her eye in the distance. It looked like a four-sided pyramid. She looked closer. It was a Wooden Chest, half-buried in the mud at the bottom of the pond, not far from the shore. It looked like it had been there for a long time, its surface covered in moss and water plants. Cynthia took off her shoes, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the water to get it. While she was at it, she quickly grabbed a crab that was waving its claws around nearby. She stored the chest in her inventory. As for the crab, she tied it up with some grass and shoved it into her pocket so it wouldn't take up an inventory slot. Her windbreaker pants had six pockets in total, top and bottom. Before all this, they had held marker rope, chocolate, a multi-tool knife, a portable flashlight, and a windproof lighter. When she entered The Sundered Realms, all of those had disappeared along with her backpack. Cynthia took out the wooden axe from the Survivor Starter Kit. [Wooden Axe: A must-have for beginner Survivors. It has terrible reviews, but you can't live without it. [Current Durability: 10/10 (Lose one durability for every ten units of wood collected)] Cynthia stood in front of a thick, straight tree and raised the axe. Half an hour later, she stared at the single unit of wood in her inventory, then at her stamina, which had dropped by four points. She held the axe in silence and realized this wasn't going to work. Right now, her biggest priorities were getting food and upgrading her Shelter. The sun was directly overhead. Even if it was exactly noon, she only had six or seven hours before dark. At this pace, even if she worked nonstop, she'd get maybe fifteen units of wood. That was assuming her stamina could hold up, but she only had 45 points left. She didn't know how her Strength of six compared to other Survivors. She only knew it was the lowest of her three stats. Maybe chopping trees wasn't the right move for her. Cynthia put the wooden axe away. She decided to spend two hours exploring deeper into the forest. The return trip should be faster, maybe an hour. That would leave her some time to fish. She was still uneasy about the system's warning. [Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] She had no intention of staying out after dark. It was time to move. Before leaving, she activated her Talent. A map appeared in front of her eyes, most of it still covered in fog. A small blue dot flickered near the mark that showed her Shelter's location. That was her best guarantee she could find her way back. Still, she didn't want to take chances. She pulled up several handfuls of long, flexible grass and stuffed them into the pocket by her knee. She planned to tie knots along the way as markers. Then she grabbed the wooden pickaxe, the one that looked the strongest, and headed into the forest. Chapter 3 Stormscale Python Resources really did get redistributed after Survivors placed the Shelter. The forest had way more to offer now than it did when Cynthia had first been hiking around looking for a place to camp. She picked a few thick, wide leaves and used them like a barrier to pull a grayish-white mushroom out of the ground. The moment the cut surface hit the air, it oxidized fast, turning blue-green. [Emerald Fungus: Native to the Emerald Sea. Thick, delicious flesh. Only grows in the center of the Emerald Sea. Companion species to the pine. Favorite of the Whitecap. Highly poisonous.] Cynthia had eaten something similar a few times before, back when she went on a research trip to Yurania with her senior. That mushroom had been almost the same as Emerald Fungus. This kind needed steady, even high heat to break down the toxins. The usual way to cook it was to stir-fry it in plenty of oil. Anyone without experience could easily mess it up. Right now, she had no fire, no oil, and no experience. She also couldn't be sure the two mushrooms needed the same method. Still, after picking all the Emerald Fungus nearby, she couldn't help but feel a little hopeful. They really did taste amazing. Just thinking about them made her mouth water. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Emerald Fungus ×7] Cynthia opened the map. A long line stretched from the Shelter to where she stood now, marking the path she'd explored. She placed a marker at her current spot. It must have rained here last night. The ground was slick, and mushrooms were popping up everywhere. She hadn't gone far before she found another kind she could eat. [Plumpcap: Native to The Pigeon Federation. Delicious taste with distinctive flavor. Can be eaten raw.] Plumpcap looked nothing like anything from Blue Star. It grew on tree trunks and was pretty big, with an oval cap and a creamy yellow color. It looked like a large orange with a stem. Cynthia took off her gloves, broke off a piece, and popped it into her mouth. Before she even chewed, her eyes lit up. It felt like a white button mushroom when she broke it, but in her mouth, it turned smooth and soft, almost like yogurt jelly. The taste was hard to pin down. After a moment, she decided it tasted like mild soy sauce. It wasn't bad. It could replace salt and might even work as a seasoning. It'd probably be good in a stew. Since Plumpcap wasn't poisonous, she didn't need to store it like the Emerald Fungus. Cynthia used grass to string them together and hung them around her neck. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Plumpcap ×15] Cynthia figured fifteen of them would last her two or three days. She kept moving deeper into the forest and soon found a patch of deep purple berries. They looked like a mix between blueberries and raspberries, about the size of pistachios. There were so many that the branches sagged under the weight. Picking them one by one would take forever, so she pulled out her wooden shovel and dug up the whole bush. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Deepberry Bush ×1] [Deepberry Bush: Common berry shrub. Root system damaged by rough excavation. Transplant success rate reduced by 10%] Still, a 10% drop didn't mean failure. It could still survive. Cynthia crouched down and checked the hole where the bush had been. As expected, plenty of broken roots were left behind. Most shrubs could grow again as long as they still had roots. The method was simple: just plant them back in the soil. She planned to take some later and try planting them by the pond. As for planting near the Shelter in the middle of the pond, that wouldn't work. Normally, land like that was just sediment, not real soil. Surrounded by water, it didn't hold nutrients well. Anything useful would wash away too easily. If her Island followed normal rules, it wouldn't be good for growing anything. However, The Sundered Realms didn't seem to care much about normal rules. Cynthia swung her shovel again. This time, she planned to take all the remaining roots and try planting them on her Island later. When she dug all the way down, the shovel hit something hard with a dull thud. She cleared the dirt and found a Wooden Chest. It had been hidden well. After she stored it in her inventory, it didn't take up a new slot. Instead, it stacked with the one she'd found in the pond, showing a small "2" in the corner. That left her with one slot free. Cynthia bundled up the Deepberry roots and carried them in her hand. She had exactly ten more minutes before she needed to head back. Ten minutes later, when she should have turned around, she stood among trees shorter than the ones near the pond. Through the trunks, she spotted the curved tips of bamboo in the distance. In the wild, bamboo was incredibly useful. Bamboo shoots were food. Fresh-cut bamboo often held drinkable sap. The hollow sections could be used to carry water or even boil it. Bamboo poles could be used to build shelters or block rain. Split into strips, it could be woven into baskets. Sharpened pieces could serve as knives, arrowheads, or even harpoons. Cynthia immediately decided to give up some of her fishing time. But when she got closer, she realized something was off. The bamboo wasn't green. It was blue-purple, with black streaks across it like lightning marks. [Congratulations! Survivor discovered Stormreed Resource Node.] [Stormreed: Lightning-altered bamboo that is far less flexible than normal. Cannot be used for crafting or as firewood. Absolutely not recommended for construction. An important alchemical ingredient.] Cynthia took out her wooden axe. Stormreed was much more brittle than normal bamboo. Once she got the angle right, each swing cut down a stalk. In ten minutes, she had chopped down ten stalks of Stormreed, and her wooden axe had lost one durability point. So it wasn't just regular wood that wore tools down. Stormreed did too. She glanced over the patch. About four-fifths of it was still standing, and her wooden axe could probably handle it. She broke off a small piece of Plumpcap and tossed it into her mouth. Just as she was about to keep going, a faint rustling sound cut through the air. Her grip tightened on the wooden axe. She turned toward the noise, then quickly checked the map. Other than herself and the Stormreed, nothing showed up. Then she looked up. A cluster of bushes was shaking harder and harder. Back in college, she'd practiced disc shooting. Her reaction time and moving vision were both sharp. So when something blue-black shot straight at her face, she dropped her stance and swung her right arm forward in one clean motion. The wooden axe struck it dead on. The thing flew before slamming into a tree with a wet splat. At the same time, a tiny red dot appeared on the map. She'd played baseball in high school. Her aim was still solid. But there was no time to feel proud. Frowning, Cynthia kept her distance and got a better look. It was a snake, about two fingers wide, blue-black with a triangular head. It wasn't dead yet. It coiled tightly, hissing and thrashing. Sparks crackled all over its body. The voltage didn't look low. The wooden axe had only touched it for a moment, but it already carried scorched, lightning-like marks, faint sparks still flickering along them. [Stormscale Hatchling: Stormreed Resource Node companion monster. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. Lives in groups.] Cynthia's eyes stopped on the last three words, and her heart skipped a beat. She shoved the wooden axe back into her tool pack. Then a louder, far more terrifying sound echoed through the forest. [Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python. Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python.] [Current Survivor attributes too low. Current Survivor attributes too low.] Before Cynthia could turn and run, she saw something that froze her in place: a wide-open mouth dripping with bright green saliva. Chapter 4 A Personal First Kill Cynthia felt like she had never run this fast in her life. The forest that had seemed calm on the way in now felt like something invisible was choking the air out of it. Every bush felt like a trap. Every rustle of leaves sounded like a warning of death. On the map, the blue dot and the red dot were almost on top of each other. Cynthia's breathing came out in harsh gasps, loud as wind in her ears, but the hissing behind her was even louder. It was wet and dragging, scales scraping over rotten wood, getting closer and closer. She dropped low and slid under a fallen tree, rolled twice, then pushed herself up in one smooth motion. A split second later, a heavy crash exploded behind her. Pieces of the dead tree shattered and flew past her ear. She spun and dove toward a thick cluster of buttress roots. A massive black shadow swept past her ankle, so close that she could feel the air shift. A foul, damp smell hit her nose. Bang! The snake's head slammed into a tree. Cynthia didn't hesitate. She twisted, kicked off the ground, and sprinted again. For a split second, her eyes flicked to the map. In two quick steps, she adjusted her direction, lining herself back up with her original path, and kept running. She couldn't fight it. Not even close. And she didn't have the stamina to outrun it in a straight race. Speed had never been her strength. The only reason she was still alive was that she could weave through the trees better than it could. But this chase couldn't last forever. It felt like a slow death was closing in. But this was still the Novice Period. Her Shelter couldn't be attacked. The sound of the python sliding over the ground came closer again. Ahead, she saw light breaking through the trees. Right as she burst out of the forest, her foot slipped. She was moving too fast. Her body skidded sideways across wet stone and mud. She couldn't stop herself until she crashed straight into the pond. In that split second, she saw the python right behind her. There was no time to reach the pier. She scrambled forward, stomping through the shallow water, slipping, crawling, half-running, until she threw herself into the thatched hut. Behind her, the python's head slammed into something in midair. A round, faintly glowing shield flashed into view, rippling like water as it blocked the impact. Cynthia collapsed at the entrance of the hut, her heart still pounding hard in her chest. The edge of the shield was barely a foot from her toes. The python lay just beyond it, its body slowly shifting. Just its head was as tall as an adult's thigh. Sharp fangs dripped bright green saliva. Its amber eyes, with narrow vertical pupils, locked straight onto her. Its scales were blue-purple, shining with a metallic sheen under the light. Its body stretched long, more than half of it still dragging through the pond. All the strength drained out of Cynthia. She fell flat onto her back. Only then did she realize she had been clutching the Deepberry roots the entire time. The string of Plumpcaps around her neck was a mess. Maybe eight or nine were still good. She opened the Menu. Her Stamina had dropped to the bottom. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Island (Dilapidated Thatched Hut) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) (Cooling Down) [Health: 80/100 (Scrapes with bruising; given your physical condition, no special treatment needed) [Stamina: 8/100 (If you'd gotten back any later, you would've collapsed on the ground) [Hunger: 40/100 (You will barely survive if you don't eat anything today) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] Cynthia ignored the python's hissing outside. Pulling off her gloves, she grabbed a damaged Plumpcap, tore away the outer layer, and bit into it. Only then did the pain hit. Her shoulder throbbed from when she had thrown herself sideways to dodge the python. The scrape on her right forearm had broken skin, tiny beads of blood forming along it. Her legs were fine, thanks to her tough pants. She had almost died. The fear came rushing in all at once, hitting her after everything was over. If it weren't for the bushes, trees, and rocks slowing it down now and then, the python would've crushed her skull with a single bite a long time ago. Outside the protective shield, the python grew furious. The "food" was right there, but it couldn't see it or touch it. Its tail slammed against the water, and the low, threatening sound in its throat grew louder and louder. Out of sight, out of mind. Cynthia pulled off the Plumpcap necklace, forced her tired body to stand, and walked into the wooden house. She shut the door behind her and started taking care of her wounds. She took a bottle of water from the Wooden Chest and poured half of it over her injury. It wasn't serious enough to need medicine, and it wasn't on a joint that moved a lot. As long as she rinsed out dirt and bits of grass, she didn't need to bandage it. Cynthia tilted her head back and drank the rest of the water, then got ready to clean up. First, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the crab she had tightly tied up with grass. She and the crab stared at each other. She felt a little regret. Through the window, the sky was still bright. It was late afternoon, the sun not quite down yet. If that python hadn't been outside staring at her like she was dinner, she would've gone to spear some fish. Right then, something felt off. The python had gone quiet, as if it had left. Cynthia stood up, walked to the door, and pushed it open. She froze. Her eyes widened. The python, which had been full of energy even after smashing through trees and rocks, was now lying on the ground, barely moving. She hadn't been inside for very long, no more than twenty minutes. Snakes were tough. Even dead ones could still twitch and bite. She wasn't about to take chances. Keeping the protective shield between them, she crouched down and used appraisal. [Stormscale Python: Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss. Enormous body. Extremely destructive. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. [Note 1: This Stormscale Python is currently in the molting phase and is temporarily unable to use the Electrocution talent. Note 2: It is currently in a severe state of poisoning.] Cynthia blinked and understood why it hadn't used any electricity like the Stormscale Hatchling while chasing her. It had been stuck in a molting phase. But the poisoning surprised her even more. She thought back carefully, step by step. Her escape path had almost completely overlapped with the route she'd explored earlier. The only poisonous thing along that path had been the Emerald Fungus she'd picked clean. 'Was there some other hidden poison?' she thought. Her expression turned serious. She pulled out her wooden pickaxe, the tool that looked like it could do the most damage, and brought it down hard on the python's head through the shield. It felt like hitting solid metal. The recoil almost knocked the wooden pickaxe out of her hands. The two points of stamina she had just recovered dropped right back down. The python didn't react at all. Only the faint rise and fall of its body showed it was still alive. It probably wasn't going to suddenly lunge at her. Cynthia grew a little bolder. She used the wooden pickaxe to pry open the python's mouth, then tossed in two Emerald Fungi. By now, the sky had darkened. She stood there and waited for it to die, still trying to figure out what had poisoned it. Then she happened to look up. Something bright was moving across the surface of the pond in the distance. Cynthia narrowed her eyes. Before she could see clearly what it was, a crisp system voice rang out. [Congratulations! Survivor killed Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss—Stormscale Python. Dropped: Stormscale python meat ×10, Stormscale python gall ×1, Stormscale python hide ×1, Stormscale python bones ×1, Stormscale python eyes ×2, Stormscale python venom ×3, Bronze Chest ×1] [Congratulations! Survivor achieved a personal first kill and obtained a Bronze Chest.] Her inventory was already full. When the Stormscale Python disappeared, all the drops and rewards fell to the ground with a clatter. But Cynthia didn't even look at them. She walked to the edge of the pond, crouched down, and reached out. Her fingers touched the surface of the water. Light flowed around them, glittering like a river of stars. She saw them clearly now. They were small silver fish with tail fins thin and soft like gauze. [Moonlight Shoal (Juvenile): One of the endangered species of The Sundered Realms. Only grows in the unknown and lives in groups. Rare guardian fish species. Extremely prone to mutation during growth. [Current Talent Skills: Venom, Gnaw. [Note: You should be grateful that resources hadn't been deployed yet when you placed your Shelter. They seem to have accepted you as a rare land-dwelling neighbor after discovering you right in the middle of them the moment they were born.] Cynthia let out a slow breath. Getting dragged into The Sundered Realms had been terrible luck. But after that, it felt like everything had somehow gone her way. In her heart, she silently thanked her workaholic advisor who dragged her on field trips year after year. She thanked her classmates who had gone exploring with her. She even thanked herself for giving up her breaks and pushing through long, rough days out in the wild. Maybe everything she had paid for back then had already been turned into a gift. Cynthia decided she would forgive this world for one minute. Chapter 5 Hoping for the Best The Stormscale Python had dropped a huge haul. Cynthia decided to dump everything from her inventory into the Shelter and make two trips to carry everything back. By the time she finished, only a faint glow was left in the sky. She stood in the doorway a little longer on purpose, waiting for the system message: [Night has fallen. All Survivors must return to their Shelters.] The moment the words faded, pairs of glowing red eyes appeared deep in the woods. A chill ran down Cynthia's spine. She stepped back without thinking and slammed the shaky door shut. Right away, she felt like she could breathe again. She leaned against the doorframe, taking slow, deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She thought, 'What were those eyes? Are they monsters like the Stormscale Python? They're just watching from outside now, but what happens when my Novice Period ends?' She had no answer. All she could do was use every minute of her Novice Period as best as she could. With barely any light left, she took out the two Stormscale python eyes from her inventory. Each one was about the size of her fist. They felt soft, almost like glass, and gave off a warm, gentle glow. [Stormscale python eyes: The eyes of the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python from the Stormreed Resource Node. Aside from emitting light, they serve no other purpose.] Cynthia smiled. To her, they were perfect natural desk lamps. She climbed onto the Wooden Chest and pushed the two glowing eyes into the thatched roof. Warm light spread down, making the run-down Shelter feel almost cozy—if she ignored the big hole where the window should be. The night breeze coming through was cold. She put on her windbreaker, sat cross-legged, and started going through everything she'd collected today. There was the single piece of wood that had taken her half an hour to chop; the two Wooden Chests she'd dug up—one from the pond and one from under the Deepberry roots. One full Deepberry Bush; five Emerald Fungus left after using two; five intact Plumpcaps and seven damaged ones she'd picked up during that terrifying chase; ten stalks of Stormreed; a bundle of Deepberry roots; and one crab tied up with woven grass rope. Then there was everything from the Stormscale Python: two pieces of meat, one gall, one hide, one full set of bones, three vials of venom, and two Bronze Chests from the boss drop and the first-kill reward. The eyes were already in the ceiling, lighting the room. From the starter Wooden Chest, she'd gotten two bottles of water. She'd drunk half a bottle and used the other half, leaving her with one full bottle. Those two pieces of dried rye bread looked too unappetizing to eat. Plus, there was one Survivor Starter Kit and her wooden axe that had been struck by the Stormscale Hatchling. Cynthia pulled out the wooden axe. To her surprise, faint sparks still flickered inside the scorched marks left by the lightning. It could work as kindling. Logically, the sparks should've gone out long ago. Maybe the Stormscale Hatchling's electricity was special. Or maybe time didn't pass inside the inventory. Either way, the sparks were still there. That gave her an idea. She put the wooden axe back and checked the Emerald Fungus she'd left in the corner. She'd snapped them off and stuffed them into her inventory after only brief exposure to air. Now that she'd taken them out again, the oxidation marks were still light. That pretty much confirmed it. Time stopped inside the inventory. That meant she didn't have to worry much about food going bad. And she had a way to start a fire. The Stormscale python meat was still inside her inventory. [Stormscale python meat: Meat dropped from the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python at the Stormreed Resource Node. Each piece weighs 10 pounds. [Already specially treated to remove toxins and parasites. First consumption grants Strength +1. Note: Trading this item after dividing it will not grant the attribute bonus.] Cynthia's eyes lit up. She had complained earlier that such a huge python only dropped ten pieces of meat. But now, she didn't care. They were valuable. Using attribute-boosting food on herself alone felt like a waste. She decided to keep one piece and put the other up on the marketplace, trading it for other foods that could also boost base stats. In such a huge area, she couldn't be the only one who'd found a boss, or the only one who had been lucky enough to kill one. Next, she looked at the Stormscale python gall. It didn't look like any gallbladder she'd ever seen. It looked more like a stone crackling with electricity. Arcs of lightning danced across its surface. It looked dangerous, but when she touched it, it didn't hurt at all. [Stormscale python gall: A key ingredient for Disintegration Potion and Revelation Potion. Requires special preparation before use.] She couldn't use it right now, and it didn't need to stay fresh. She tossed it into the Wooden Chest at the bottom. Then came the Stormscale python bones. It was a complete skeleton, massive in size—too big to even take out inside the Shelter. [Stormscale python bones: Possesses a hard texture and excellent electrical conductivity. [Perhaps many, many years ago, a dwarven weaponsmith would have appreciated it, but since there are now many superior alternatives, its main value is as a display piece to show off status and wealth.] In other words, it was expensive, very expensive, but basically useless. It was another thing she couldn't use right now. After thinking it over, she decided she'd place it on her Island tomorrow as decoration. Speaking of decoration, the Stormscale python venom came in a beautifully made long-necked bottle. The material looked like colored glass. The last time Cynthia had seen bottles this pretty was on her mother's vanity table. Just from the look of it, one would never guess how dangerous it was. [Stormscale python venom: Highly corrosive and electrically charged poison. Use with extreme caution.] After making sure the stoppers were tight and wouldn't come loose, she placed the bottles in the Wooden Chest. Next was the Stormscale python hide. It was a large sheet, about ten feet by ten feet. For such a huge python, this was all it dropped. Cynthia couldn't help but complain about the system again. [Stormscale python hide: Excellent defensive material. Because the scales grow irregularly, there's considerable waste during processing.] She spread it out and hung it over the wall, covering the empty window hole. Each unit of Stormreed was about six feet long. They wouldn't fit in the Wooden Chest, so Cynthia tied them together with grass ropes and stacked them in the corner. She hung the Emerald Fungus and Plumpcaps on the wall with rope. Then she picked the berries from the Deepberry Bush and wrapped them in large leaves she'd gathered earlier, packing twenty berries into each bundle—fourteen bundles total. Normally, berries spoiled easily and should be stored in the inventory. But she planned to go out exploring tomorrow. The toolkit would take up one slot. The Stormscale python meat would take another. If the berries took a third slot, she'd have less space to carry things. That didn't feel worth it. Still, berries were her only source of vitamins. After thinking it through, she set aside seven bundles to sell on the marketplace later and decided to dry the rest into preserved fruit. Finally, there was the biggest haul of the day: two Wooden Chests and two Bronze Chests. The Wooden Chests looked just like the starter one and could be used for storage after opening. One Bronze Chest had a small snake pattern on it. The other didn't. Both were heavy because of the material. If she could take them apart later, that would be ideal. Cynthia had always been pretty lucky. Before opening them, she rubbed her hands together, almost like a ritual, quietly hoping for the best. Chapter 6 Golden Chest [Open Wooden Chest x2? Yes/No.] [Chests opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received bottled water x5, dried rye bread x3, cotton-linen loungewear set x1, athletic shoes x1, cotton socks x5] The bottled water and dried rye bread were probably standard loot for Wooden Chests. The cotton-linen loungewear had long sleeves. The athletic shoes looked light and easy to move in. The cotton socks felt soft—perfect for this kind of weather. Cynthia's current outfit was a wool moisture-wicking shirt, high-top hiking boots, and wool socks. After everything she'd gone through today, she'd actually felt a little too warm. Thinking that, Cynthia reached for the Bronze Chest dropped by the Stormscale Python. [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Stormscale python heart x1, Stormscale python fang x1, Stormscale leather armor blueprint x1, Skill Tome: Venom Coating x1] Cynthia raised her eyebrows. The blueprint and skill tome sounded valuable, and the other two items looked solid. [Stormscale python heart: Pendant. When worn, Agility +3, Intelligence +1, and slightly increases perception of hostile monsters.] [Stormscale python fang: Dagger. When equipped, Agility +1. Has a chance to trigger Electrocution or Venom when hitting enemies.] The Stormscale python heart was a blue-black pendant shaped like a snake, about half the size of her palm. The chain looked like linked bones. It wasn't ugly, something one would see in dark or gothic fashion. Cynthia put it on right away. The Stormscale python fang was a curved dagger, about as long as her forearm. It gleamed coldly and looked razor sharp. It came with a sheath. She tested the length and figured she could strap it to her waist. Cynthia had never used a dagger before, but from using multi-tools and kitchen knives, she figured it would at least help with cutting meat. She learned both the blueprint and the skill tome right away. [Stormscale leather armor blueprint: Requires Stormscale python hide x1, Metal Ingot x2, Sinew Rope x2. Can only be crafted at a Crafting Bench.] [Skill: Venom Coating. Coats your current weapon with poison. Consumes 5 Energy per minute.] Cynthia frowned. She had no idea what Metal Ingot, Sinew Rope, Crafting Bench, and Energy were. Only then did it hit her—most of the items from the Stormscale Python couldn't be used yet. She couldn't help wondering if the Stormscale Python wasn't meant to be a boss for the Novice Period at all. But the Stormreed Resource Node wasn't far from her Shelter. If she wasn't supposed to run into it, the system should've placed it farther away. Cynthia couldn't figure it out for now, so she moved on to the last Bronze Chest. [Open Bronze Chest x1? Yes/No.] [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Crafting Bench x1, Warding Lantern Schematic x1, Barren Farmland x1, Bottled Water x4, Copper Pot x1, Milk Soufflé x1, Basic Nutrient Solution x1] Cynthia's eyes went straight to the words "Crafting Bench." This was exactly what she needed. The Crafting Bench was listed as a building. She dragged it out and placed it against the right wall of the hut. A swirl of mist passed, and a wooden table appeared. It wasn't an ordinary table. The surface was carved with many grooves. When she stepped closer and touched it, blue light ran through the lines, and a Menu popped up in front of her. Only one blueprint was lit—the Stormscale leather armor. Cynthia quickly learned the Warding Lantern Schematic. [Warding Lantern: A classic product from the Hermes Alchemy Society. Applies Intimidation to some nearby monsters when used while traveling at night. Range and effect depend on the materials used.] The required crafting materials were two Metal Ingots, four glass, one Luminary, and one Rune Stone. Both the Luminary and Rune Stone slots had little plus signs under them, showing there were different options. When Cynthia clicked on Luminary, the only option was Stormscale python eyes. The Rune Stone section was empty. To Cynthia, the Warding Lantern was important. She didn't plan to go out at night, but once the Novice Period ended and the Shelter lost its protection, the Warding Lantern might help keep monsters away. She made a mental note to look for Metal Ingots, glass, and Rune Stones, then moved on. [Barren Farmland: Essential for planting. Each unit of farmland can only grow one unit of plants. No extra bonuses.] Barren Farmland had to be placed outside. She could use it to grow the Deepberry Bush. As for the Deepberry roots, she decided to stick to her earlier plan—bury some on her Island and some near the pond to see if they'd grow. The Copper Pot could be used to boil water, which meant bottled water wouldn't be as important anymore. She could trade some of it. As for the Milk Soufflé, she loved it and planned to eat it tonight. [Basic Nutrient Solution: Temporarily speeds up plant growth. Has a very small chance to increase yield.] It seemed meant to be used with the Barren Farmland, but Cynthia had a few other ideas. For now, she put it away. Done sorting everything, Cynthia crouched in front of the two Bronze Chests and chose to break them down. [Disassembly successful. Congratulations! Survivor has received Metal Ingot x4] So that was how one got Metal Ingots. An idea crossed Cynthia's mind. She walked over to the Crafting Bench and placed one Metal Ingot on it. A notification popped up: [Craft Metal Ingot x1 into nails x2? Yes/No.] So she could use the Crafting Bench even without a blueprint. Nails were important for upgrading the Shelter. Cynthia wasn't about to waste the chance. She placed three Metal Ingots on the bench and got six nails. Then, curious, she started placing nearby items on the bench one by one. No more notifications showed up. Instead, the system gave a chime. [The Sundered Realms announcement: Congratulations to Survivor Farmer in District 97 for being the first to upgrade the Shelter to Level 2. Reward: Golden Chest x1] Leaning against a chest, Cynthia opened the chat. People were already talking about it. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99,071/100,000)] Over nine hundred people gone in a single day. [Selling wood on the marketplace for any resources. Come check it out!] [What the hell are those things outside?] [Where do you even find glass and nails?] [Isn't anyone curious what's inside a Golden Chest?] [This is the second world announcement, right? The last one was about someone from District 7 getting the first boss kill.] More people chimed in. Some said they hadn't heard the last announcement. Some said they had. Even more were shocked by the idea of a boss. Cynthia pieced it together. The last announcement had happened very early—probably within half an hour of entering The Sundered Realms. Back then, most people hadn't even set up their Shelters yet. The Survivor Menu probably wasn't active, so they never heard the announcement. Many people had died in The Sundered Realms. But there were also strong players. Someone had already killed a boss in half an hour. Now someone else had upgraded their Shelter in a single day. Cynthia didn't feel jealous. She stayed calm. Today's haul had been good. She had fire, food, weapons, and nails for upgrading her Shelter. All she needed now was wood and glass. Cutting wood had been exhausting. Maybe it was because her Strength was only 6. Or maybe the long search for her Shelter had drained her Stamina. She just hoped her food would be valuable enough to trade. With that thought, she opened the marketplace. 👇👇👇 There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open App to continue reading (It will automatically jump to the book)
Ninety-five percent of humanity got yanked into a survival world. The place is a nightmare—harsh terrain, no resources, people throwing punches over a single piece of bread. And death? Always one step away. But me? I've got serious real-world survival skills. Take that toxic Emerald Fungus, for example. Everyone else thought it was certain death. Me? I just stir-fried it in oil. Crunchy, delicious, no regrets. Then I fed some to a ten-meter-long python. Boom—first kill. Got a bronze chest out of it, packed with loot. While people were running for their lives from mutant beasts, I'd already built myself a massive floating villa, a sky garden, and a whole empire of fluffy pets. -------------------------------------- Chapter 1 Welcome to The Sundered Realms Cynthia Ford had been having a rough time lately. First, her advisor called her in the middle of her vacation and sent her deep into the mountains. Then she got caught in a sudden storm at the summit and ended up trapped there for two days. After pushing through one hardship after another, she finally set up the equipment at the designated spot. The moment she turned around, her advisor, her classmates, and even the muddy ground behind them flickered like a glitch and disappeared. Before she could even react, a dense, green forest filled her vision. Already on the verge of collapse, Cynthia snapped. She thought, 'Did I push myself too far? No sleep and all that hiking—am I seeing things? Or is this a dream? 'But it feels way too real. I can smell the dirt, grass, and wood. And wait, wasn't my equipment right behind me? How did it turn into a creek? That's the lab's most expensive portable instrument.' Almost on instinct, she reached into the pocket of her windbreaker for her phone. But there was nothing. She immediately reached back for her backpack, only to feel the thick fabric of her jacket instead. [Ding-dong!] A cold, mechanical voice rang out. Cynthia froze. She glanced around, heart pounding, but there was no one there. [The Sundered Realms loading complete. Current survival version: Blue Star Edition.] [Five billion Survivors deployed. The remaining Survivors were temporarily sealed due to not meeting current deployment conditions. They will be deployed as survival progress advances. Deployment rules will be released later.] [The Sundered Realms Official Statement: In this world, all sensations and feedback are real. Death in this world is permanent. Survivors have only one life. You cannot reload saves.] [This is a trial version. Complete the beginner tasks to unlock more features.] [Beginner task released.] A half-transparent notification suddenly popped up right in front of her. [Beginner Task: Place Shelter. [Task Description: In The Sundered Realms, a Shelter is necessary for survival. The location you choose will determine your future development potential. Please choose carefully. [Time Remaining: 1:57:40.] Cynthia lifted her hand and waved it in front of her face. Even when her palm was almost touching her eyes, the notification didn't move. She shook her head from side to side, but it stayed fixed in the center of her vision. She even shut her eyes. It was still there. Hesitating, she said, "Close notification." The notification instantly broke apart like dust and vanished. But when she murmured to herself, it came back. It was mind-controlled. Cynthia's thoughts were a complete mess. She thought that either something in this place had poisoned her, or maybe the pressure had finally cracked her mind, and she was starting to lose it. There was no way she had actually entered a place called The Sundered Realms. That was insane. But she couldn't laugh it off. Deep down, she already knew. From the moment the forest came into view, something had felt off. Broadleaf trees stood mixed with cypress. Thick ferns grew beneath jagged shrubs. Plants from high altitudes were tangled with lowland species. Things that belonged in tropical climates sat right next to plants that should only exist in temperate zones. Even if she were hallucinating, she couldn't have imagined something that broke the rules of nature. Trying to steady herself, Cynthia opened the Menu. A shadowy outline appeared in front of her. She instinctively stepped back a few paces, letting the shadow fall fully across the flat ground by the creek. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] Cynthia chose no. It wasn't a bad spot. The ground was level, there was water nearby, and the forest and shrubs behind it offered cover. But she still had time. She decided to follow the creek upstream for an hour. If she couldn't find something better, she could always run back and make it before the timer ran out. What she hadn't expected was how hard the path would be. The flat ground didn't last long. After a short distance and a turn, she found herself on a stretch of rocky shoreline. She struggled across it, the sound of water splashing against stone echoing around her. Then, all at once, a cliff rose up ahead—nearly 30 feet high—with a waterfall crashing down its face. Cynthia glanced to both sides, then stopped in front of a gentler route and studied it. The rock face looked like granite and slanted slightly backward. Unlike most natural cliffs, it was full of small pits that made easy footholds and handholds. There was no wet mud, nothing that might make her slip. It reminded her more of the climbing walls in some of the open-world games she used to play. Before entering The Sundered Realms, she had gone through field training. Her hair was tied back so it wouldn't block her vision. Her clothes were easy to move in. She wore high-top hiking boots and a pair of non-slip gloves. With all that, and considering the height of the cliff, the climb wasn't too dangerous. It was time to move. Cynthia had some experience with outdoor climbing. By the time she neared the top, she still had almost ten minutes left before her planned return. For the last stretch, she bent one leg and stepped onto a jutting rock, rose slightly on the toes of her other foot, and grabbed the edge of the cliff with one hand. She tightened her core, pushed hard, and pulled herself up and over. Cynthia landed cleanly. She brushed the dust off her clothes and took a moment to steady her breathing, then turned to look around. She had come up about 30 feet away from the waterfall. On the side opposite the cliff was a flat stretch of forest, thick with trees and bushes. Above the waterfall ran a river, much wider than the creek below. She pushed through the bushes toward it. When her view finally opened up, she froze. There was no winding river ahead. Instead, she saw a shallow pond, surrounded by trees on three sides. The pond was about the size of a standard soccer field. At its deepest point, the water only reached her calf. In the middle was a small, raised "island" of about five thousand square feet. On the right side of the "island" stood a tree. Unlike the tall, towering trees she had seen along the way, this one was only about 15 feet high. Its trunk twisted slightly, and its branches were bare. Cynthia had sharp eyesight. If she wasn't mistaken, there were faint, glowing green strips on the trunk. She took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the pond. The water was clear. Looking down, she could easily see pebbles and water plants at the bottom. It was warmer than she expected, and there were no signs of fish or any other aquatic life. When she stepped onto a stone at the very edge of the "island," the tree came into clearer view. The silver-green strips on the trunk weren't strips at all. They were thin green crystals. Some were embedded in the trunk, and even finer ones dotted the branches above. They caught the light and sparkled when she looked up. Cynthia reached out and touched one. [Warning: Survivor has not yet placed Shelter. Cannot appraise.] Cynthia raised an eyebrow. Compared to her spawn point, this "island" would be harder to leave. It was surrounded by water and sat farther from the trees. But it also had its advantages. The cliff stood behind it. Freshwater was right here. And most important of all, this tree was clearly not ordinary. The travel problem could be solved. She could move a few larger stones and make a simple path across. The distance wasn't a big issue either. At worst, she'd just have to walk a little more. In all the games and stories she knew, the unknown didn't just mean danger. It usually meant opportunity. And Cynthia had always liked a bit of adventure. She stepped back a few paces and chose a spot on the right side of the "island," about three feet from the tree. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] [Yes.] A thin mist spread over the chosen spot. Cynthia reached out, trying to push her hand into it, but it stopped her like thick, solid slime. [Shelter placement successful. Survivor ID: 46-95083 officially logged in.] As the mist slowly faded, a thatched hut took shape in front of her. At the same time, several clusters of faint green lights dropped into view. Cynthia looked up and saw something glowing among the twisted branches. Then a clear, lively voice rang out. [Survival Year 15400, Gentle Wind Season. Current location: Emerald Sea (District 46). Weather: Clear. Feels like temperature: 70°F. The Astral Society recommended activity: Logging (wood gathering efficiency slightly increased today).] [Special Warning: Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] [Survivor Menu opened. Resources officially deployed.] [Beginner task rewards distributed. Random building draw successful. Congratulations! Survivor has obtained Basic Appraisal×1; Wooden Chest×1; Evolving Pier×1.] [Talent unlocked. Congratulations! Survivor has activated the Talent, Surveying Engineer (Beginner).] [Surveying Engineer (Beginner): A qualified surveying engineer should have a special map. [Effect 1: Areas explored by Survivor will be displayed on the map. Survivor may freely mark and annotate it. After special Resource Nodes are collected, their remaining refresh time will be shown. [Effect 2: Every three survival days, the map automatically marks the nearest treasure chest to the Survivor (Current cooldown: 2:14:53:59). [Advancement: To be unlocked.] [Novice Period activated. During this time, gathering efficiency is increased, more treasure chests will appear, and Shelter cannot be attacked. Time remaining: 2:14:53:01.] [You are neither the first pioneer nor the last lone traveler. Countless footprints have sunk into the mire, and scattered starlight has brushed the sky. The journey that begins here will leave a new mark. The road behind stretches farther than the one ahead.] The pale blue Menu spread open before her, lighting up Cynthia's eyes. [Welcome to The Sundered Realms.] Chapter 2 Cynthia Was Lucky Cynthia stared at the Survivor Menu laid out in front of her. On the left was her personal information. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) [Health: 95/100 (You only got minor scratches after all that walking?) [Stamina: 51/100 (Given how much you've been moving, your stamina is impressive.) [Hunger: 75/100 (Did you eat something before logging into The Sundered Realms?) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] On the right was the chat channel. The world channel was grayed out. Only private chat and the area channel were active. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99458/100000)] Everyone had just been thrown into The Sundered Realms from Blue Star without warning. Panic was everywhere. Messages rushed past so fast that they blurred together. Cynthia skipped over most of the emotional outbursts and focused on anything useful. [Didn't we just lose more people?] [What does it mean that my random building is a dried-up well?] [Even the paper in my pocket didn't come with me. And you're asking about your lighter and necklace, huh? Dream on.] [The Wooden Chest only gave me two bottles of water. Is that normal?] [I chopped trees for an hour and a half and only got two units of wood. Is the drop rate broken?] [Trading freshwater for equal food. Check the marketplace.] Below the chat were several buttons, but only two were lit. One was the inventory. It only had five slots. Right now, it held the Wooden Chest and the Evolving Pier from the beginner rewards. [Wooden Chest: The first chest obtained by a Survivor in The Sundered Realms. Opening guarantees Survivor Starter Kit ×1] [Chest opened. Congratulations! You obtained dried rye bread ×2, bottled water ×2, Survivor Starter Kit ×1] Each piece of bread was about the size of two fists. The water bottles were 17 ounces. The kit included a wooden axe, a wooden pickaxe, and a wooden shovel. All of them looked crude, like they might break before the trees or rocks did. Still, someone in chat had been asking about wood drops. That meant the tools had to work. After opening the chest, it didn't disappear. It stood about as high as Cynthia's calf and felt heavy. When she touched it, a prompt appeared. [Dismantle chest. Yes/No.] Cynthia planned to use it for storage, so she chose "No" and placed the water and rye bread inside. The other button was the marketplace. A hundred thousand people had entered District 46. Some people had already placed their Shelters ahead of time, so there were already plenty of listings, though the prices were all over the place. [Hay ×1 for any food] [Berries ×20 for Plank ×20] [Plank ×1 for rye bread ×2] Food was clearly the scarcest thing right now. Cynthia kept up a regular fitness routine. Her advisor was strict, and she often had to do field surveys, so she was used to staying active and eating well. One piece of rye bread wasn't even enough for a single meal. She needed to head out and explore as soon as possible. But before that, there was something else she had to do. Cynthia turned toward the tree and used her appraisal skill. [Unknown: At first glance, it's a tree that seems a little more special than the others. It might have other uses, but you'll need to look deeper to find out.] Cynthia felt like she'd just been messed with. Still, she forced herself to think positively. In a place like this, "unknown" usually meant something valuable with great potential and power. With that, she ignored the tree for now and turned toward the hut. From the outside, the Shelter already looked run-down. Inside, it was even worse. It was completely empty. The space was barely one hundred square feet. There was an opening where a window should be, but there was no glass. Even when she shut the door, light slipped through every gap. She didn't need to test it to know how cold it would get at night. Luckily, she was dressed warm enough. Honestly, a little too warm. The long walk over had left her sweating. She untied the hard-shell windbreaker from around her waist, then took off the thin down liner and the inner quick-dry pants. Now she was just wearing a wool quick-dry shirt and windbreaker pants. After that, she checked the new notification that had popped up. [Current Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Level: Level 1 [Durability: 10/10 (No durability loss during Novice Period) [Prosperity: 10 (Even mice would sneak away at night) [Shelter Rating: A basic thatched hut for beginner Survivors. Can block some wind and rain and meets the most basic survival needs. As for defense... Well, at least the Shelter can't be attacked during the Novice Period. [Upgrade Requirements: wood ×50, nails ×5, glass ×5] Cynthia gave the Shelter a name: Island. She stepped outside and stood at the edge of her Island. To her surprise, the pond that had been empty before now had silver fish swimming in it. She remembered the system message about "resources officially deployed" and the berries she had seen in the marketplace. She understood. Resources didn't just mean chests. They included natural resources. Cynthia let out a quiet breath. She knew how to spear fish, and her aim was good. There was a small triangular metal badge pinned inside the left chest of her windbreaker. If she ground it thin and tied it to a sharpened wooden stick, it could work as a spearhead. As long as the fish weren't poisonous, she wouldn't have to worry about starving. She tapped on the Evolving Pier in her inventory and placed it right in front of the hut. A thin layer of mist spread out, and when it cleared, a narrow pier about three feet wide stretched from the door straight to the edge of the pond. Cynthia stepped onto it to test it. It felt solid under her feet. [Shelter Building: Basic Evolving Pier [Building Description: A pier that grows along with the Shelter. There is a small chance it will mutate to match the Shelter's development. In short, it may seem useless now, but you've actually found something valuable. [Advancement Requirements: wood ×20] Cynthia was lucky. She walked along the pier, watching the water as she went. Besides the silver fish, she also spotted gray shrimp. Just before reaching the shore, something under the water caught her eye in the distance. It looked like a four-sided pyramid. She looked closer. It was a Wooden Chest, half-buried in the mud at the bottom of the pond, not far from the shore. It looked like it had been there for a long time, its surface covered in moss and water plants. Cynthia took off her shoes, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the water to get it. While she was at it, she quickly grabbed a crab that was waving its claws around nearby. She stored the chest in her inventory. As for the crab, she tied it up with some grass and shoved it into her pocket so it wouldn't take up an inventory slot. Her windbreaker pants had six pockets in total, top and bottom. Before all this, they had held marker rope, chocolate, a multi-tool knife, a portable flashlight, and a windproof lighter. When she entered The Sundered Realms, all of those had disappeared along with her backpack. Cynthia took out the wooden axe from the Survivor Starter Kit. [Wooden Axe: A must-have for beginner Survivors. It has terrible reviews, but you can't live without it. [Current Durability: 10/10 (Lose one durability for every ten units of wood collected)] Cynthia stood in front of a thick, straight tree and raised the axe. Half an hour later, she stared at the single unit of wood in her inventory, then at her stamina, which had dropped by four points. She held the axe in silence and realized this wasn't going to work. Right now, her biggest priorities were getting food and upgrading her Shelter. The sun was directly overhead. Even if it was exactly noon, she only had six or seven hours before dark. At this pace, even if she worked nonstop, she'd get maybe fifteen units of wood. That was assuming her stamina could hold up, but she only had 45 points left. She didn't know how her Strength of six compared to other Survivors. She only knew it was the lowest of her three stats. Maybe chopping trees wasn't the right move for her. Cynthia put the wooden axe away. She decided to spend two hours exploring deeper into the forest. The return trip should be faster, maybe an hour. That would leave her some time to fish. She was still uneasy about the system's warning. [Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] She had no intention of staying out after dark. It was time to move. Before leaving, she activated her Talent. A map appeared in front of her eyes, most of it still covered in fog. A small blue dot flickered near the mark that showed her Shelter's location. That was her best guarantee she could find her way back. Still, she didn't want to take chances. She pulled up several handfuls of long, flexible grass and stuffed them into the pocket by her knee. She planned to tie knots along the way as markers. Then she grabbed the wooden pickaxe, the one that looked the strongest, and headed into the forest. Chapter 3 Stormscale Python Resources really did get redistributed after Survivors placed the Shelter. The forest had way more to offer now than it did when Cynthia had first been hiking around looking for a place to camp. She picked a few thick, wide leaves and used them like a barrier to pull a grayish-white mushroom out of the ground. The moment the cut surface hit the air, it oxidized fast, turning blue-green. [Emerald Fungus: Native to the Emerald Sea. Thick, delicious flesh. Only grows in the center of the Emerald Sea. Companion species to the pine. Favorite of the Whitecap. Highly poisonous.] Cynthia had eaten something similar a few times before, back when she went on a research trip to Yurania with her senior. That mushroom had been almost the same as Emerald Fungus. This kind needed steady, even high heat to break down the toxins. The usual way to cook it was to stir-fry it in plenty of oil. Anyone without experience could easily mess it up. Right now, she had no fire, no oil, and no experience. She also couldn't be sure the two mushrooms needed the same method. Still, after picking all the Emerald Fungus nearby, she couldn't help but feel a little hopeful. They really did taste amazing. Just thinking about them made her mouth water. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Emerald Fungus ×7] Cynthia opened the map. A long line stretched from the Shelter to where she stood now, marking the path she'd explored. She placed a marker at her current spot. It must have rained here last night. The ground was slick, and mushrooms were popping up everywhere. She hadn't gone far before she found another kind she could eat. [Plumpcap: Native to The Pigeon Federation. Delicious taste with distinctive flavor. Can be eaten raw.] Plumpcap looked nothing like anything from Blue Star. It grew on tree trunks and was pretty big, with an oval cap and a creamy yellow color. It looked like a large orange with a stem. Cynthia took off her gloves, broke off a piece, and popped it into her mouth. Before she even chewed, her eyes lit up. It felt like a white button mushroom when she broke it, but in her mouth, it turned smooth and soft, almost like yogurt jelly. The taste was hard to pin down. After a moment, she decided it tasted like mild soy sauce. It wasn't bad. It could replace salt and might even work as a seasoning. It'd probably be good in a stew. Since Plumpcap wasn't poisonous, she didn't need to store it like the Emerald Fungus. Cynthia used grass to string them together and hung them around her neck. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Plumpcap ×15] Cynthia figured fifteen of them would last her two or three days. She kept moving deeper into the forest and soon found a patch of deep purple berries. They looked like a mix between blueberries and raspberries, about the size of pistachios. There were so many that the branches sagged under the weight. Picking them one by one would take forever, so she pulled out her wooden shovel and dug up the whole bush. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Deepberry Bush ×1] [Deepberry Bush: Common berry shrub. Root system damaged by rough excavation. Transplant success rate reduced by 10%] Still, a 10% drop didn't mean failure. It could still survive. Cynthia crouched down and checked the hole where the bush had been. As expected, plenty of broken roots were left behind. Most shrubs could grow again as long as they still had roots. The method was simple: just plant them back in the soil. She planned to take some later and try planting them by the pond. As for planting near the Shelter in the middle of the pond, that wouldn't work. Normally, land like that was just sediment, not real soil. Surrounded by water, it didn't hold nutrients well. Anything useful would wash away too easily. If her Island followed normal rules, it wouldn't be good for growing anything. However, The Sundered Realms didn't seem to care much about normal rules. Cynthia swung her shovel again. This time, she planned to take all the remaining roots and try planting them on her Island later. When she dug all the way down, the shovel hit something hard with a dull thud. She cleared the dirt and found a Wooden Chest. It had been hidden well. After she stored it in her inventory, it didn't take up a new slot. Instead, it stacked with the one she'd found in the pond, showing a small "2" in the corner. That left her with one slot free. Cynthia bundled up the Deepberry roots and carried them in her hand. She had exactly ten more minutes before she needed to head back. Ten minutes later, when she should have turned around, she stood among trees shorter than the ones near the pond. Through the trunks, she spotted the curved tips of bamboo in the distance. In the wild, bamboo was incredibly useful. Bamboo shoots were food. Fresh-cut bamboo often held drinkable sap. The hollow sections could be used to carry water or even boil it. Bamboo poles could be used to build shelters or block rain. Split into strips, it could be woven into baskets. Sharpened pieces could serve as knives, arrowheads, or even harpoons. Cynthia immediately decided to give up some of her fishing time. But when she got closer, she realized something was off. The bamboo wasn't green. It was blue-purple, with black streaks across it like lightning marks. [Congratulations! Survivor discovered Stormreed Resource Node.] [Stormreed: Lightning-altered bamboo that is far less flexible than normal. Cannot be used for crafting or as firewood. Absolutely not recommended for construction. An important alchemical ingredient.] Cynthia took out her wooden axe. Stormreed was much more brittle than normal bamboo. Once she got the angle right, each swing cut down a stalk. In ten minutes, she had chopped down ten stalks of Stormreed, and her wooden axe had lost one durability point. So it wasn't just regular wood that wore tools down. Stormreed did too. She glanced over the patch. About four-fifths of it was still standing, and her wooden axe could probably handle it. She broke off a small piece of Plumpcap and tossed it into her mouth. Just as she was about to keep going, a faint rustling sound cut through the air. Her grip tightened on the wooden axe. She turned toward the noise, then quickly checked the map. Other than herself and the Stormreed, nothing showed up. Then she looked up. A cluster of bushes was shaking harder and harder. Back in college, she'd practiced disc shooting. Her reaction time and moving vision were both sharp. So when something blue-black shot straight at her face, she dropped her stance and swung her right arm forward in one clean motion. The wooden axe struck it dead on. The thing flew before slamming into a tree with a wet splat. At the same time, a tiny red dot appeared on the map. She'd played baseball in high school. Her aim was still solid. But there was no time to feel proud. Frowning, Cynthia kept her distance and got a better look. It was a snake, about two fingers wide, blue-black with a triangular head. It wasn't dead yet. It coiled tightly, hissing and thrashing. Sparks crackled all over its body. The voltage didn't look low. The wooden axe had only touched it for a moment, but it already carried scorched, lightning-like marks, faint sparks still flickering along them. [Stormscale Hatchling: Stormreed Resource Node companion monster. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. Lives in groups.] Cynthia's eyes stopped on the last three words, and her heart skipped a beat. She shoved the wooden axe back into her tool pack. Then a louder, far more terrifying sound echoed through the forest. [Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python. Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python.] [Current Survivor attributes too low. Current Survivor attributes too low.] Before Cynthia could turn and run, she saw something that froze her in place: a wide-open mouth dripping with bright green saliva. Chapter 4 A Personal First Kill Cynthia felt like she had never run this fast in her life. The forest that had seemed calm on the way in now felt like something invisible was choking the air out of it. Every bush felt like a trap. Every rustle of leaves sounded like a warning of death. On the map, the blue dot and the red dot were almost on top of each other. Cynthia's breathing came out in harsh gasps, loud as wind in her ears, but the hissing behind her was even louder. It was wet and dragging, scales scraping over rotten wood, getting closer and closer. She dropped low and slid under a fallen tree, rolled twice, then pushed herself up in one smooth motion. A split second later, a heavy crash exploded behind her. Pieces of the dead tree shattered and flew past her ear. She spun and dove toward a thick cluster of buttress roots. A massive black shadow swept past her ankle, so close that she could feel the air shift. A foul, damp smell hit her nose. Bang! The snake's head slammed into a tree. Cynthia didn't hesitate. She twisted, kicked off the ground, and sprinted again. For a split second, her eyes flicked to the map. In two quick steps, she adjusted her direction, lining herself back up with her original path, and kept running. She couldn't fight it. Not even close. And she didn't have the stamina to outrun it in a straight race. Speed had never been her strength. The only reason she was still alive was that she could weave through the trees better than it could. But this chase couldn't last forever. It felt like a slow death was closing in. But this was still the Novice Period. Her Shelter couldn't be attacked. The sound of the python sliding over the ground came closer again. Ahead, she saw light breaking through the trees. Right as she burst out of the forest, her foot slipped. She was moving too fast. Her body skidded sideways across wet stone and mud. She couldn't stop herself until she crashed straight into the pond. In that split second, she saw the python right behind her. There was no time to reach the pier. She scrambled forward, stomping through the shallow water, slipping, crawling, half-running, until she threw herself into the thatched hut. Behind her, the python's head slammed into something in midair. A round, faintly glowing shield flashed into view, rippling like water as it blocked the impact. Cynthia collapsed at the entrance of the hut, her heart still pounding hard in her chest. The edge of the shield was barely a foot from her toes. The python lay just beyond it, its body slowly shifting. Just its head was as tall as an adult's thigh. Sharp fangs dripped bright green saliva. Its amber eyes, with narrow vertical pupils, locked straight onto her. Its scales were blue-purple, shining with a metallic sheen under the light. Its body stretched long, more than half of it still dragging through the pond. All the strength drained out of Cynthia. She fell flat onto her back. Only then did she realize she had been clutching the Deepberry roots the entire time. The string of Plumpcaps around her neck was a mess. Maybe eight or nine were still good. She opened the Menu. Her Stamina had dropped to the bottom. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Island (Dilapidated Thatched Hut) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) (Cooling Down) [Health: 80/100 (Scrapes with bruising; given your physical condition, no special treatment needed) [Stamina: 8/100 (If you'd gotten back any later, you would've collapsed on the ground) [Hunger: 40/100 (You will barely survive if you don't eat anything today) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] Cynthia ignored the python's hissing outside. Pulling off her gloves, she grabbed a damaged Plumpcap, tore away the outer layer, and bit into it. Only then did the pain hit. Her shoulder throbbed from when she had thrown herself sideways to dodge the python. The scrape on her right forearm had broken skin, tiny beads of blood forming along it. Her legs were fine, thanks to her tough pants. She had almost died. The fear came rushing in all at once, hitting her after everything was over. If it weren't for the bushes, trees, and rocks slowing it down now and then, the python would've crushed her skull with a single bite a long time ago. Outside the protective shield, the python grew furious. The "food" was right there, but it couldn't see it or touch it. Its tail slammed against the water, and the low, threatening sound in its throat grew louder and louder. Out of sight, out of mind. Cynthia pulled off the Plumpcap necklace, forced her tired body to stand, and walked into the wooden house. She shut the door behind her and started taking care of her wounds. She took a bottle of water from the Wooden Chest and poured half of it over her injury. It wasn't serious enough to need medicine, and it wasn't on a joint that moved a lot. As long as she rinsed out dirt and bits of grass, she didn't need to bandage it. Cynthia tilted her head back and drank the rest of the water, then got ready to clean up. First, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the crab she had tightly tied up with grass. She and the crab stared at each other. She felt a little regret. Through the window, the sky was still bright. It was late afternoon, the sun not quite down yet. If that python hadn't been outside staring at her like she was dinner, she would've gone to spear some fish. Right then, something felt off. The python had gone quiet, as if it had left. Cynthia stood up, walked to the door, and pushed it open. She froze. Her eyes widened. The python, which had been full of energy even after smashing through trees and rocks, was now lying on the ground, barely moving. She hadn't been inside for very long, no more than twenty minutes. Snakes were tough. Even dead ones could still twitch and bite. She wasn't about to take chances. Keeping the protective shield between them, she crouched down and used appraisal. [Stormscale Python: Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss. Enormous body. Extremely destructive. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. [Note 1: This Stormscale Python is currently in the molting phase and is temporarily unable to use the Electrocution talent. Note 2: It is currently in a severe state of poisoning.] Cynthia blinked and understood why it hadn't used any electricity like the Stormscale Hatchling while chasing her. It had been stuck in a molting phase. But the poisoning surprised her even more. She thought back carefully, step by step. Her escape path had almost completely overlapped with the route she'd explored earlier. The only poisonous thing along that path had been the Emerald Fungus she'd picked clean. 'Was there some other hidden poison?' she thought. Her expression turned serious. She pulled out her wooden pickaxe, the tool that looked like it could do the most damage, and brought it down hard on the python's head through the shield. It felt like hitting solid metal. The recoil almost knocked the wooden pickaxe out of her hands. The two points of stamina she had just recovered dropped right back down. The python didn't react at all. Only the faint rise and fall of its body showed it was still alive. It probably wasn't going to suddenly lunge at her. Cynthia grew a little bolder. She used the wooden pickaxe to pry open the python's mouth, then tossed in two Emerald Fungi. By now, the sky had darkened. She stood there and waited for it to die, still trying to figure out what had poisoned it. Then she happened to look up. Something bright was moving across the surface of the pond in the distance. Cynthia narrowed her eyes. Before she could see clearly what it was, a crisp system voice rang out. [Congratulations! Survivor killed Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss—Stormscale Python. Dropped: Stormscale python meat ×10, Stormscale python gall ×1, Stormscale python hide ×1, Stormscale python bones ×1, Stormscale python eyes ×2, Stormscale python venom ×3, Bronze Chest ×1] [Congratulations! Survivor achieved a personal first kill and obtained a Bronze Chest.] Her inventory was already full. When the Stormscale Python disappeared, all the drops and rewards fell to the ground with a clatter. But Cynthia didn't even look at them. She walked to the edge of the pond, crouched down, and reached out. Her fingers touched the surface of the water. Light flowed around them, glittering like a river of stars. She saw them clearly now. They were small silver fish with tail fins thin and soft like gauze. [Moonlight Shoal (Juvenile): One of the endangered species of The Sundered Realms. Only grows in the unknown and lives in groups. Rare guardian fish species. Extremely prone to mutation during growth. [Current Talent Skills: Venom, Gnaw. [Note: You should be grateful that resources hadn't been deployed yet when you placed your Shelter. They seem to have accepted you as a rare land-dwelling neighbor after discovering you right in the middle of them the moment they were born.] Cynthia let out a slow breath. Getting dragged into The Sundered Realms had been terrible luck. But after that, it felt like everything had somehow gone her way. In her heart, she silently thanked her workaholic advisor who dragged her on field trips year after year. She thanked her classmates who had gone exploring with her. She even thanked herself for giving up her breaks and pushing through long, rough days out in the wild. Maybe everything she had paid for back then had already been turned into a gift. Cynthia decided she would forgive this world for one minute. Chapter 5 Hoping for the Best The Stormscale Python had dropped a huge haul. Cynthia decided to dump everything from her inventory into the Shelter and make two trips to carry everything back. By the time she finished, only a faint glow was left in the sky. She stood in the doorway a little longer on purpose, waiting for the system message: [Night has fallen. All Survivors must return to their Shelters.] The moment the words faded, pairs of glowing red eyes appeared deep in the woods. A chill ran down Cynthia's spine. She stepped back without thinking and slammed the shaky door shut. Right away, she felt like she could breathe again. She leaned against the doorframe, taking slow, deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She thought, 'What were those eyes? Are they monsters like the Stormscale Python? They're just watching from outside now, but what happens when my Novice Period ends?' She had no answer. All she could do was use every minute of her Novice Period as best as she could. With barely any light left, she took out the two Stormscale python eyes from her inventory. Each one was about the size of her fist. They felt soft, almost like glass, and gave off a warm, gentle glow. [Stormscale python eyes: The eyes of the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python from the Stormreed Resource Node. Aside from emitting light, they serve no other purpose.] Cynthia smiled. To her, they were perfect natural desk lamps. She climbed onto the Wooden Chest and pushed the two glowing eyes into the thatched roof. Warm light spread down, making the run-down Shelter feel almost cozy—if she ignored the big hole where the window should be. The night breeze coming through was cold. She put on her windbreaker, sat cross-legged, and started going through everything she'd collected today. There was the single piece of wood that had taken her half an hour to chop; the two Wooden Chests she'd dug up—one from the pond and one from under the Deepberry roots. One full Deepberry Bush; five Emerald Fungus left after using two; five intact Plumpcaps and seven damaged ones she'd picked up during that terrifying chase; ten stalks of Stormreed; a bundle of Deepberry roots; and one crab tied up with woven grass rope. Then there was everything from the Stormscale Python: two pieces of meat, one gall, one hide, one full set of bones, three vials of venom, and two Bronze Chests from the boss drop and the first-kill reward. The eyes were already in the ceiling, lighting the room. From the starter Wooden Chest, she'd gotten two bottles of water. She'd drunk half a bottle and used the other half, leaving her with one full bottle. Those two pieces of dried rye bread looked too unappetizing to eat. Plus, there was one Survivor Starter Kit and her wooden axe that had been struck by the Stormscale Hatchling. Cynthia pulled out the wooden axe. To her surprise, faint sparks still flickered inside the scorched marks left by the lightning. It could work as kindling. Logically, the sparks should've gone out long ago. Maybe the Stormscale Hatchling's electricity was special. Or maybe time didn't pass inside the inventory. Either way, the sparks were still there. That gave her an idea. She put the wooden axe back and checked the Emerald Fungus she'd left in the corner. She'd snapped them off and stuffed them into her inventory after only brief exposure to air. Now that she'd taken them out again, the oxidation marks were still light. That pretty much confirmed it. Time stopped inside the inventory. That meant she didn't have to worry much about food going bad. And she had a way to start a fire. The Stormscale python meat was still inside her inventory. [Stormscale python meat: Meat dropped from the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python at the Stormreed Resource Node. Each piece weighs 10 pounds. [Already specially treated to remove toxins and parasites. First consumption grants Strength +1. Note: Trading this item after dividing it will not grant the attribute bonus.] Cynthia's eyes lit up. She had complained earlier that such a huge python only dropped ten pieces of meat. But now, she didn't care. They were valuable. Using attribute-boosting food on herself alone felt like a waste. She decided to keep one piece and put the other up on the marketplace, trading it for other foods that could also boost base stats. In such a huge area, she couldn't be the only one who'd found a boss, or the only one who had been lucky enough to kill one. Next, she looked at the Stormscale python gall. It didn't look like any gallbladder she'd ever seen. It looked more like a stone crackling with electricity. Arcs of lightning danced across its surface. It looked dangerous, but when she touched it, it didn't hurt at all. [Stormscale python gall: A key ingredient for Disintegration Potion and Revelation Potion. Requires special preparation before use.] She couldn't use it right now, and it didn't need to stay fresh. She tossed it into the Wooden Chest at the bottom. Then came the Stormscale python bones. It was a complete skeleton, massive in size—too big to even take out inside the Shelter. [Stormscale python bones: Possesses a hard texture and excellent electrical conductivity. [Perhaps many, many years ago, a dwarven weaponsmith would have appreciated it, but since there are now many superior alternatives, its main value is as a display piece to show off status and wealth.] In other words, it was expensive, very expensive, but basically useless. It was another thing she couldn't use right now. After thinking it over, she decided she'd place it on her Island tomorrow as decoration. Speaking of decoration, the Stormscale python venom came in a beautifully made long-necked bottle. The material looked like colored glass. The last time Cynthia had seen bottles this pretty was on her mother's vanity table. Just from the look of it, one would never guess how dangerous it was. [Stormscale python venom: Highly corrosive and electrically charged poison. Use with extreme caution.] After making sure the stoppers were tight and wouldn't come loose, she placed the bottles in the Wooden Chest. Next was the Stormscale python hide. It was a large sheet, about ten feet by ten feet. For such a huge python, this was all it dropped. Cynthia couldn't help but complain about the system again. [Stormscale python hide: Excellent defensive material. Because the scales grow irregularly, there's considerable waste during processing.] She spread it out and hung it over the wall, covering the empty window hole. Each unit of Stormreed was about six feet long. They wouldn't fit in the Wooden Chest, so Cynthia tied them together with grass ropes and stacked them in the corner. She hung the Emerald Fungus and Plumpcaps on the wall with rope. Then she picked the berries from the Deepberry Bush and wrapped them in large leaves she'd gathered earlier, packing twenty berries into each bundle—fourteen bundles total. Normally, berries spoiled easily and should be stored in the inventory. But she planned to go out exploring tomorrow. The toolkit would take up one slot. The Stormscale python meat would take another. If the berries took a third slot, she'd have less space to carry things. That didn't feel worth it. Still, berries were her only source of vitamins. After thinking it through, she set aside seven bundles to sell on the marketplace later and decided to dry the rest into preserved fruit. Finally, there was the biggest haul of the day: two Wooden Chests and two Bronze Chests. The Wooden Chests looked just like the starter one and could be used for storage after opening. One Bronze Chest had a small snake pattern on it. The other didn't. Both were heavy because of the material. If she could take them apart later, that would be ideal. Cynthia had always been pretty lucky. Before opening them, she rubbed her hands together, almost like a ritual, quietly hoping for the best. Chapter 6 Golden Chest [Open Wooden Chest x2? Yes/No.] [Chests opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received bottled water x5, dried rye bread x3, cotton-linen loungewear set x1, athletic shoes x1, cotton socks x5] The bottled water and dried rye bread were probably standard loot for Wooden Chests. The cotton-linen loungewear had long sleeves. The athletic shoes looked light and easy to move in. The cotton socks felt soft—perfect for this kind of weather. Cynthia's current outfit was a wool moisture-wicking shirt, high-top hiking boots, and wool socks. After everything she'd gone through today, she'd actually felt a little too warm. Thinking that, Cynthia reached for the Bronze Chest dropped by the Stormscale Python. [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Stormscale python heart x1, Stormscale python fang x1, Stormscale leather armor blueprint x1, Skill Tome: Venom Coating x1] Cynthia raised her eyebrows. The blueprint and skill tome sounded valuable, and the other two items looked solid. [Stormscale python heart: Pendant. When worn, Agility +3, Intelligence +1, and slightly increases perception of hostile monsters.] [Stormscale python fang: Dagger. When equipped, Agility +1. Has a chance to trigger Electrocution or Venom when hitting enemies.] The Stormscale python heart was a blue-black pendant shaped like a snake, about half the size of her palm. The chain looked like linked bones. It wasn't ugly, something one would see in dark or gothic fashion. Cynthia put it on right away. The Stormscale python fang was a curved dagger, about as long as her forearm. It gleamed coldly and looked razor sharp. It came with a sheath. She tested the length and figured she could strap it to her waist. Cynthia had never used a dagger before, but from using multi-tools and kitchen knives, she figured it would at least help with cutting meat. She learned both the blueprint and the skill tome right away. [Stormscale leather armor blueprint: Requires Stormscale python hide x1, Metal Ingot x2, Sinew Rope x2. Can only be crafted at a Crafting Bench.] [Skill: Venom Coating. Coats your current weapon with poison. Consumes 5 Energy per minute.] Cynthia frowned. She had no idea what Metal Ingot, Sinew Rope, Crafting Bench, and Energy were. Only then did it hit her—most of the items from the Stormscale Python couldn't be used yet. She couldn't help wondering if the Stormscale Python wasn't meant to be a boss for the Novice Period at all. But the Stormreed Resource Node wasn't far from her Shelter. If she wasn't supposed to run into it, the system should've placed it farther away. Cynthia couldn't figure it out for now, so she moved on to the last Bronze Chest. [Open Bronze Chest x1? Yes/No.] [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Crafting Bench x1, Warding Lantern Schematic x1, Barren Farmland x1, Bottled Water x4, Copper Pot x1, Milk Soufflé x1, Basic Nutrient Solution x1] Cynthia's eyes went straight to the words "Crafting Bench." This was exactly what she needed. The Crafting Bench was listed as a building. She dragged it out and placed it against the right wall of the hut. A swirl of mist passed, and a wooden table appeared. It wasn't an ordinary table. The surface was carved with many grooves. When she stepped closer and touched it, blue light ran through the lines, and a Menu popped up in front of her. Only one blueprint was lit—the Stormscale leather armor. Cynthia quickly learned the Warding Lantern Schematic. [Warding Lantern: A classic product from the Hermes Alchemy Society. Applies Intimidation to some nearby monsters when used while traveling at night. Range and effect depend on the materials used.] The required crafting materials were two Metal Ingots, four glass, one Luminary, and one Rune Stone. Both the Luminary and Rune Stone slots had little plus signs under them, showing there were different options. When Cynthia clicked on Luminary, the only option was Stormscale python eyes. The Rune Stone section was empty. To Cynthia, the Warding Lantern was important. She didn't plan to go out at night, but once the Novice Period ended and the Shelter lost its protection, the Warding Lantern might help keep monsters away. She made a mental note to look for Metal Ingots, glass, and Rune Stones, then moved on. [Barren Farmland: Essential for planting. Each unit of farmland can only grow one unit of plants. No extra bonuses.] Barren Farmland had to be placed outside. She could use it to grow the Deepberry Bush. As for the Deepberry roots, she decided to stick to her earlier plan—bury some on her Island and some near the pond to see if they'd grow. The Copper Pot could be used to boil water, which meant bottled water wouldn't be as important anymore. She could trade some of it. As for the Milk Soufflé, she loved it and planned to eat it tonight. [Basic Nutrient Solution: Temporarily speeds up plant growth. Has a very small chance to increase yield.] It seemed meant to be used with the Barren Farmland, but Cynthia had a few other ideas. For now, she put it away. Done sorting everything, Cynthia crouched in front of the two Bronze Chests and chose to break them down. [Disassembly successful. Congratulations! Survivor has received Metal Ingot x4] So that was how one got Metal Ingots. An idea crossed Cynthia's mind. She walked over to the Crafting Bench and placed one Metal Ingot on it. A notification popped up: [Craft Metal Ingot x1 into nails x2? Yes/No.] So she could use the Crafting Bench even without a blueprint. Nails were important for upgrading the Shelter. Cynthia wasn't about to waste the chance. She placed three Metal Ingots on the bench and got six nails. Then, curious, she started placing nearby items on the bench one by one. No more notifications showed up. Instead, the system gave a chime. [The Sundered Realms announcement: Congratulations to Survivor Farmer in District 97 for being the first to upgrade the Shelter to Level 2. Reward: Golden Chest x1] Leaning against a chest, Cynthia opened the chat. People were already talking about it. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99,071/100,000)] Over nine hundred people gone in a single day. [Selling wood on the marketplace for any resources. Come check it out!] [What the hell are those things outside?] [Where do you even find glass and nails?] [Isn't anyone curious what's inside a Golden Chest?] [This is the second world announcement, right? The last one was about someone from District 7 getting the first boss kill.] More people chimed in. Some said they hadn't heard the last announcement. Some said they had. Even more were shocked by the idea of a boss. Cynthia pieced it together. The last announcement had happened very early—probably within half an hour of entering The Sundered Realms. Back then, most people hadn't even set up their Shelters yet. The Survivor Menu probably wasn't active, so they never heard the announcement. Many people had died in The Sundered Realms. But there were also strong players. Someone had already killed a boss in half an hour. Now someone else had upgraded their Shelter in a single day. Cynthia didn't feel jealous. She stayed calm. Today's haul had been good. She had fire, food, weapons, and nails for upgrading her Shelter. All she needed now was wood and glass. Cutting wood had been exhausting. Maybe it was because her Strength was only 6. Or maybe the long search for her Shelter had drained her Stamina. She just hoped her food would be valuable enough to trade. With that thought, she opened the marketplace. 👇👇👇 There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open App to continue reading (It will automatically jump to the book)
Ninety-five percent of humanity got yanked into a survival world. The place is a nightmare—harsh terrain, no resources, people throwing punches over a single piece of bread. And death? Always one step away. But me? I've got serious real-world survival skills. Take that toxic Emerald Fungus, for example. Everyone else thought it was certain death. Me? I just stir-fried it in oil. Crunchy, delicious, no regrets. Then I fed some to a ten-meter-long python. Boom—first kill. Got a bronze chest out of it, packed with loot. While people were running for their lives from mutant beasts, I'd already built myself a massive floating villa, a sky garden, and a whole empire of fluffy pets. -------------------------------------- Chapter 1 Welcome to The Sundered Realms Cynthia Ford had been having a rough time lately. First, her advisor called her in the middle of her vacation and sent her deep into the mountains. Then she got caught in a sudden storm at the summit and ended up trapped there for two days. After pushing through one hardship after another, she finally set up the equipment at the designated spot. The moment she turned around, her advisor, her classmates, and even the muddy ground behind them flickered like a glitch and disappeared. Before she could even react, a dense, green forest filled her vision. Already on the verge of collapse, Cynthia snapped. She thought, 'Did I push myself too far? No sleep and all that hiking—am I seeing things? Or is this a dream? 'But it feels way too real. I can smell the dirt, grass, and wood. And wait, wasn't my equipment right behind me? How did it turn into a creek? That's the lab's most expensive portable instrument.' Almost on instinct, she reached into the pocket of her windbreaker for her phone. But there was nothing. She immediately reached back for her backpack, only to feel the thick fabric of her jacket instead. [Ding-dong!] A cold, mechanical voice rang out. Cynthia froze. She glanced around, heart pounding, but there was no one there. [The Sundered Realms loading complete. Current survival version: Blue Star Edition.] [Five billion Survivors deployed. The remaining Survivors were temporarily sealed due to not meeting current deployment conditions. They will be deployed as survival progress advances. Deployment rules will be released later.] [The Sundered Realms Official Statement: In this world, all sensations and feedback are real. Death in this world is permanent. Survivors have only one life. You cannot reload saves.] [This is a trial version. Complete the beginner tasks to unlock more features.] [Beginner task released.] A half-transparent notification suddenly popped up right in front of her. [Beginner Task: Place Shelter. [Task Description: In The Sundered Realms, a Shelter is necessary for survival. The location you choose will determine your future development potential. Please choose carefully. [Time Remaining: 1:57:40.] Cynthia lifted her hand and waved it in front of her face. Even when her palm was almost touching her eyes, the notification didn't move. She shook her head from side to side, but it stayed fixed in the center of her vision. She even shut her eyes. It was still there. Hesitating, she said, "Close notification." The notification instantly broke apart like dust and vanished. But when she murmured to herself, it came back. It was mind-controlled. Cynthia's thoughts were a complete mess. She thought that either something in this place had poisoned her, or maybe the pressure had finally cracked her mind, and she was starting to lose it. There was no way she had actually entered a place called The Sundered Realms. That was insane. But she couldn't laugh it off. Deep down, she already knew. From the moment the forest came into view, something had felt off. Broadleaf trees stood mixed with cypress. Thick ferns grew beneath jagged shrubs. Plants from high altitudes were tangled with lowland species. Things that belonged in tropical climates sat right next to plants that should only exist in temperate zones. Even if she were hallucinating, she couldn't have imagined something that broke the rules of nature. Trying to steady herself, Cynthia opened the Menu. A shadowy outline appeared in front of her. She instinctively stepped back a few paces, letting the shadow fall fully across the flat ground by the creek. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] Cynthia chose no. It wasn't a bad spot. The ground was level, there was water nearby, and the forest and shrubs behind it offered cover. But she still had time. She decided to follow the creek upstream for an hour. If she couldn't find something better, she could always run back and make it before the timer ran out. What she hadn't expected was how hard the path would be. The flat ground didn't last long. After a short distance and a turn, she found herself on a stretch of rocky shoreline. She struggled across it, the sound of water splashing against stone echoing around her. Then, all at once, a cliff rose up ahead—nearly 30 feet high—with a waterfall crashing down its face. Cynthia glanced to both sides, then stopped in front of a gentler route and studied it. The rock face looked like granite and slanted slightly backward. Unlike most natural cliffs, it was full of small pits that made easy footholds and handholds. There was no wet mud, nothing that might make her slip. It reminded her more of the climbing walls in some of the open-world games she used to play. Before entering The Sundered Realms, she had gone through field training. Her hair was tied back so it wouldn't block her vision. Her clothes were easy to move in. She wore high-top hiking boots and a pair of non-slip gloves. With all that, and considering the height of the cliff, the climb wasn't too dangerous. It was time to move. Cynthia had some experience with outdoor climbing. By the time she neared the top, she still had almost ten minutes left before her planned return. For the last stretch, she bent one leg and stepped onto a jutting rock, rose slightly on the toes of her other foot, and grabbed the edge of the cliff with one hand. She tightened her core, pushed hard, and pulled herself up and over. Cynthia landed cleanly. She brushed the dust off her clothes and took a moment to steady her breathing, then turned to look around. She had come up about 30 feet away from the waterfall. On the side opposite the cliff was a flat stretch of forest, thick with trees and bushes. Above the waterfall ran a river, much wider than the creek below. She pushed through the bushes toward it. When her view finally opened up, she froze. There was no winding river ahead. Instead, she saw a shallow pond, surrounded by trees on three sides. The pond was about the size of a standard soccer field. At its deepest point, the water only reached her calf. In the middle was a small, raised "island" of about five thousand square feet. On the right side of the "island" stood a tree. Unlike the tall, towering trees she had seen along the way, this one was only about 15 feet high. Its trunk twisted slightly, and its branches were bare. Cynthia had sharp eyesight. If she wasn't mistaken, there were faint, glowing green strips on the trunk. She took off her shoes and socks, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the pond. The water was clear. Looking down, she could easily see pebbles and water plants at the bottom. It was warmer than she expected, and there were no signs of fish or any other aquatic life. When she stepped onto a stone at the very edge of the "island," the tree came into clearer view. The silver-green strips on the trunk weren't strips at all. They were thin green crystals. Some were embedded in the trunk, and even finer ones dotted the branches above. They caught the light and sparkled when she looked up. Cynthia reached out and touched one. [Warning: Survivor has not yet placed Shelter. Cannot appraise.] Cynthia raised an eyebrow. Compared to her spawn point, this "island" would be harder to leave. It was surrounded by water and sat farther from the trees. But it also had its advantages. The cliff stood behind it. Freshwater was right here. And most important of all, this tree was clearly not ordinary. The travel problem could be solved. She could move a few larger stones and make a simple path across. The distance wasn't a big issue either. At worst, she'd just have to walk a little more. In all the games and stories she knew, the unknown didn't just mean danger. It usually meant opportunity. And Cynthia had always liked a bit of adventure. She stepped back a few paces and chose a spot on the right side of the "island," about three feet from the tree. [Confirm Shelter placement location. Yes/No.] [Yes.] A thin mist spread over the chosen spot. Cynthia reached out, trying to push her hand into it, but it stopped her like thick, solid slime. [Shelter placement successful. Survivor ID: 46-95083 officially logged in.] As the mist slowly faded, a thatched hut took shape in front of her. At the same time, several clusters of faint green lights dropped into view. Cynthia looked up and saw something glowing among the twisted branches. Then a clear, lively voice rang out. [Survival Year 15400, Gentle Wind Season. Current location: Emerald Sea (District 46). Weather: Clear. Feels like temperature: 70°F. The Astral Society recommended activity: Logging (wood gathering efficiency slightly increased today).] [Special Warning: Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] [Survivor Menu opened. Resources officially deployed.] [Beginner task rewards distributed. Random building draw successful. Congratulations! Survivor has obtained Basic Appraisal×1; Wooden Chest×1; Evolving Pier×1.] [Talent unlocked. Congratulations! Survivor has activated the Talent, Surveying Engineer (Beginner).] [Surveying Engineer (Beginner): A qualified surveying engineer should have a special map. [Effect 1: Areas explored by Survivor will be displayed on the map. Survivor may freely mark and annotate it. After special Resource Nodes are collected, their remaining refresh time will be shown. [Effect 2: Every three survival days, the map automatically marks the nearest treasure chest to the Survivor (Current cooldown: 2:14:53:59). [Advancement: To be unlocked.] [Novice Period activated. During this time, gathering efficiency is increased, more treasure chests will appear, and Shelter cannot be attacked. Time remaining: 2:14:53:01.] [You are neither the first pioneer nor the last lone traveler. Countless footprints have sunk into the mire, and scattered starlight has brushed the sky. The journey that begins here will leave a new mark. The road behind stretches farther than the one ahead.] The pale blue Menu spread open before her, lighting up Cynthia's eyes. [Welcome to The Sundered Realms.] Chapter 2 Cynthia Was Lucky Cynthia stared at the Survivor Menu laid out in front of her. On the left was her personal information. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) [Health: 95/100 (You only got minor scratches after all that walking?) [Stamina: 51/100 (Given how much you've been moving, your stamina is impressive.) [Hunger: 75/100 (Did you eat something before logging into The Sundered Realms?) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] On the right was the chat channel. The world channel was grayed out. Only private chat and the area channel were active. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99458/100000)] Everyone had just been thrown into The Sundered Realms from Blue Star without warning. Panic was everywhere. Messages rushed past so fast that they blurred together. Cynthia skipped over most of the emotional outbursts and focused on anything useful. [Didn't we just lose more people?] [What does it mean that my random building is a dried-up well?] [Even the paper in my pocket didn't come with me. And you're asking about your lighter and necklace, huh? Dream on.] [The Wooden Chest only gave me two bottles of water. Is that normal?] [I chopped trees for an hour and a half and only got two units of wood. Is the drop rate broken?] [Trading freshwater for equal food. Check the marketplace.] Below the chat were several buttons, but only two were lit. One was the inventory. It only had five slots. Right now, it held the Wooden Chest and the Evolving Pier from the beginner rewards. [Wooden Chest: The first chest obtained by a Survivor in The Sundered Realms. Opening guarantees Survivor Starter Kit ×1] [Chest opened. Congratulations! You obtained dried rye bread ×2, bottled water ×2, Survivor Starter Kit ×1] Each piece of bread was about the size of two fists. The water bottles were 17 ounces. The kit included a wooden axe, a wooden pickaxe, and a wooden shovel. All of them looked crude, like they might break before the trees or rocks did. Still, someone in chat had been asking about wood drops. That meant the tools had to work. After opening the chest, it didn't disappear. It stood about as high as Cynthia's calf and felt heavy. When she touched it, a prompt appeared. [Dismantle chest. Yes/No.] Cynthia planned to use it for storage, so she chose "No" and placed the water and rye bread inside. The other button was the marketplace. A hundred thousand people had entered District 46. Some people had already placed their Shelters ahead of time, so there were already plenty of listings, though the prices were all over the place. [Hay ×1 for any food] [Berries ×20 for Plank ×20] [Plank ×1 for rye bread ×2] Food was clearly the scarcest thing right now. Cynthia kept up a regular fitness routine. Her advisor was strict, and she often had to do field surveys, so she was used to staying active and eating well. One piece of rye bread wasn't even enough for a single meal. She needed to head out and explore as soon as possible. But before that, there was something else she had to do. Cynthia turned toward the tree and used her appraisal skill. [Unknown: At first glance, it's a tree that seems a little more special than the others. It might have other uses, but you'll need to look deeper to find out.] Cynthia felt like she'd just been messed with. Still, she forced herself to think positively. In a place like this, "unknown" usually meant something valuable with great potential and power. With that, she ignored the tree for now and turned toward the hut. From the outside, the Shelter already looked run-down. Inside, it was even worse. It was completely empty. The space was barely one hundred square feet. There was an opening where a window should be, but there was no glass. Even when she shut the door, light slipped through every gap. She didn't need to test it to know how cold it would get at night. Luckily, she was dressed warm enough. Honestly, a little too warm. The long walk over had left her sweating. She untied the hard-shell windbreaker from around her waist, then took off the thin down liner and the inner quick-dry pants. Now she was just wearing a wool quick-dry shirt and windbreaker pants. After that, she checked the new notification that had popped up. [Current Shelter: Dilapidated Thatched Hut (Unnamed) [Level: Level 1 [Durability: 10/10 (No durability loss during Novice Period) [Prosperity: 10 (Even mice would sneak away at night) [Shelter Rating: A basic thatched hut for beginner Survivors. Can block some wind and rain and meets the most basic survival needs. As for defense... Well, at least the Shelter can't be attacked during the Novice Period. [Upgrade Requirements: wood ×50, nails ×5, glass ×5] Cynthia gave the Shelter a name: Island. She stepped outside and stood at the edge of her Island. To her surprise, the pond that had been empty before now had silver fish swimming in it. She remembered the system message about "resources officially deployed" and the berries she had seen in the marketplace. She understood. Resources didn't just mean chests. They included natural resources. Cynthia let out a quiet breath. She knew how to spear fish, and her aim was good. There was a small triangular metal badge pinned inside the left chest of her windbreaker. If she ground it thin and tied it to a sharpened wooden stick, it could work as a spearhead. As long as the fish weren't poisonous, she wouldn't have to worry about starving. She tapped on the Evolving Pier in her inventory and placed it right in front of the hut. A thin layer of mist spread out, and when it cleared, a narrow pier about three feet wide stretched from the door straight to the edge of the pond. Cynthia stepped onto it to test it. It felt solid under her feet. [Shelter Building: Basic Evolving Pier [Building Description: A pier that grows along with the Shelter. There is a small chance it will mutate to match the Shelter's development. In short, it may seem useless now, but you've actually found something valuable. [Advancement Requirements: wood ×20] Cynthia was lucky. She walked along the pier, watching the water as she went. Besides the silver fish, she also spotted gray shrimp. Just before reaching the shore, something under the water caught her eye in the distance. It looked like a four-sided pyramid. She looked closer. It was a Wooden Chest, half-buried in the mud at the bottom of the pond, not far from the shore. It looked like it had been there for a long time, its surface covered in moss and water plants. Cynthia took off her shoes, rolled up her pants, and stepped into the water to get it. While she was at it, she quickly grabbed a crab that was waving its claws around nearby. She stored the chest in her inventory. As for the crab, she tied it up with some grass and shoved it into her pocket so it wouldn't take up an inventory slot. Her windbreaker pants had six pockets in total, top and bottom. Before all this, they had held marker rope, chocolate, a multi-tool knife, a portable flashlight, and a windproof lighter. When she entered The Sundered Realms, all of those had disappeared along with her backpack. Cynthia took out the wooden axe from the Survivor Starter Kit. [Wooden Axe: A must-have for beginner Survivors. It has terrible reviews, but you can't live without it. [Current Durability: 10/10 (Lose one durability for every ten units of wood collected)] Cynthia stood in front of a thick, straight tree and raised the axe. Half an hour later, she stared at the single unit of wood in her inventory, then at her stamina, which had dropped by four points. She held the axe in silence and realized this wasn't going to work. Right now, her biggest priorities were getting food and upgrading her Shelter. The sun was directly overhead. Even if it was exactly noon, she only had six or seven hours before dark. At this pace, even if she worked nonstop, she'd get maybe fifteen units of wood. That was assuming her stamina could hold up, but she only had 45 points left. She didn't know how her Strength of six compared to other Survivors. She only knew it was the lowest of her three stats. Maybe chopping trees wasn't the right move for her. Cynthia put the wooden axe away. She decided to spend two hours exploring deeper into the forest. The return trip should be faster, maybe an hour. That would leave her some time to fish. She was still uneasy about the system's warning. [Night hides unknown risks. Please return to Shelter before dark.] She had no intention of staying out after dark. It was time to move. Before leaving, she activated her Talent. A map appeared in front of her eyes, most of it still covered in fog. A small blue dot flickered near the mark that showed her Shelter's location. That was her best guarantee she could find her way back. Still, she didn't want to take chances. She pulled up several handfuls of long, flexible grass and stuffed them into the pocket by her knee. She planned to tie knots along the way as markers. Then she grabbed the wooden pickaxe, the one that looked the strongest, and headed into the forest. Chapter 3 Stormscale Python Resources really did get redistributed after Survivors placed the Shelter. The forest had way more to offer now than it did when Cynthia had first been hiking around looking for a place to camp. She picked a few thick, wide leaves and used them like a barrier to pull a grayish-white mushroom out of the ground. The moment the cut surface hit the air, it oxidized fast, turning blue-green. [Emerald Fungus: Native to the Emerald Sea. Thick, delicious flesh. Only grows in the center of the Emerald Sea. Companion species to the pine. Favorite of the Whitecap. Highly poisonous.] Cynthia had eaten something similar a few times before, back when she went on a research trip to Yurania with her senior. That mushroom had been almost the same as Emerald Fungus. This kind needed steady, even high heat to break down the toxins. The usual way to cook it was to stir-fry it in plenty of oil. Anyone without experience could easily mess it up. Right now, she had no fire, no oil, and no experience. She also couldn't be sure the two mushrooms needed the same method. Still, after picking all the Emerald Fungus nearby, she couldn't help but feel a little hopeful. They really did taste amazing. Just thinking about them made her mouth water. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Emerald Fungus ×7] Cynthia opened the map. A long line stretched from the Shelter to where she stood now, marking the path she'd explored. She placed a marker at her current spot. It must have rained here last night. The ground was slick, and mushrooms were popping up everywhere. She hadn't gone far before she found another kind she could eat. [Plumpcap: Native to The Pigeon Federation. Delicious taste with distinctive flavor. Can be eaten raw.] Plumpcap looked nothing like anything from Blue Star. It grew on tree trunks and was pretty big, with an oval cap and a creamy yellow color. It looked like a large orange with a stem. Cynthia took off her gloves, broke off a piece, and popped it into her mouth. Before she even chewed, her eyes lit up. It felt like a white button mushroom when she broke it, but in her mouth, it turned smooth and soft, almost like yogurt jelly. The taste was hard to pin down. After a moment, she decided it tasted like mild soy sauce. It wasn't bad. It could replace salt and might even work as a seasoning. It'd probably be good in a stew. Since Plumpcap wasn't poisonous, she didn't need to store it like the Emerald Fungus. Cynthia used grass to string them together and hung them around her neck. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Plumpcap ×15] Cynthia figured fifteen of them would last her two or three days. She kept moving deeper into the forest and soon found a patch of deep purple berries. They looked like a mix between blueberries and raspberries, about the size of pistachios. There were so many that the branches sagged under the weight. Picking them one by one would take forever, so she pulled out her wooden shovel and dug up the whole bush. [Congratulations! Survivor obtained Deepberry Bush ×1] [Deepberry Bush: Common berry shrub. Root system damaged by rough excavation. Transplant success rate reduced by 10%] Still, a 10% drop didn't mean failure. It could still survive. Cynthia crouched down and checked the hole where the bush had been. As expected, plenty of broken roots were left behind. Most shrubs could grow again as long as they still had roots. The method was simple: just plant them back in the soil. She planned to take some later and try planting them by the pond. As for planting near the Shelter in the middle of the pond, that wouldn't work. Normally, land like that was just sediment, not real soil. Surrounded by water, it didn't hold nutrients well. Anything useful would wash away too easily. If her Island followed normal rules, it wouldn't be good for growing anything. However, The Sundered Realms didn't seem to care much about normal rules. Cynthia swung her shovel again. This time, she planned to take all the remaining roots and try planting them on her Island later. When she dug all the way down, the shovel hit something hard with a dull thud. She cleared the dirt and found a Wooden Chest. It had been hidden well. After she stored it in her inventory, it didn't take up a new slot. Instead, it stacked with the one she'd found in the pond, showing a small "2" in the corner. That left her with one slot free. Cynthia bundled up the Deepberry roots and carried them in her hand. She had exactly ten more minutes before she needed to head back. Ten minutes later, when she should have turned around, she stood among trees shorter than the ones near the pond. Through the trunks, she spotted the curved tips of bamboo in the distance. In the wild, bamboo was incredibly useful. Bamboo shoots were food. Fresh-cut bamboo often held drinkable sap. The hollow sections could be used to carry water or even boil it. Bamboo poles could be used to build shelters or block rain. Split into strips, it could be woven into baskets. Sharpened pieces could serve as knives, arrowheads, or even harpoons. Cynthia immediately decided to give up some of her fishing time. But when she got closer, she realized something was off. The bamboo wasn't green. It was blue-purple, with black streaks across it like lightning marks. [Congratulations! Survivor discovered Stormreed Resource Node.] [Stormreed: Lightning-altered bamboo that is far less flexible than normal. Cannot be used for crafting or as firewood. Absolutely not recommended for construction. An important alchemical ingredient.] Cynthia took out her wooden axe. Stormreed was much more brittle than normal bamboo. Once she got the angle right, each swing cut down a stalk. In ten minutes, she had chopped down ten stalks of Stormreed, and her wooden axe had lost one durability point. So it wasn't just regular wood that wore tools down. Stormreed did too. She glanced over the patch. About four-fifths of it was still standing, and her wooden axe could probably handle it. She broke off a small piece of Plumpcap and tossed it into her mouth. Just as she was about to keep going, a faint rustling sound cut through the air. Her grip tightened on the wooden axe. She turned toward the noise, then quickly checked the map. Other than herself and the Stormreed, nothing showed up. Then she looked up. A cluster of bushes was shaking harder and harder. Back in college, she'd practiced disc shooting. Her reaction time and moving vision were both sharp. So when something blue-black shot straight at her face, she dropped her stance and swung her right arm forward in one clean motion. The wooden axe struck it dead on. The thing flew before slamming into a tree with a wet splat. At the same time, a tiny red dot appeared on the map. She'd played baseball in high school. Her aim was still solid. But there was no time to feel proud. Frowning, Cynthia kept her distance and got a better look. It was a snake, about two fingers wide, blue-black with a triangular head. It wasn't dead yet. It coiled tightly, hissing and thrashing. Sparks crackled all over its body. The voltage didn't look low. The wooden axe had only touched it for a moment, but it already carried scorched, lightning-like marks, faint sparks still flickering along them. [Stormscale Hatchling: Stormreed Resource Node companion monster. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. Lives in groups.] Cynthia's eyes stopped on the last three words, and her heart skipped a beat. She shoved the wooden axe back into her tool pack. Then a louder, far more terrifying sound echoed through the forest. [Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python. Warning! Warning! Survivor encountered Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss Stormscale Python.] [Current Survivor attributes too low. Current Survivor attributes too low.] Before Cynthia could turn and run, she saw something that froze her in place: a wide-open mouth dripping with bright green saliva. Chapter 4 A Personal First Kill Cynthia felt like she had never run this fast in her life. The forest that had seemed calm on the way in now felt like something invisible was choking the air out of it. Every bush felt like a trap. Every rustle of leaves sounded like a warning of death. On the map, the blue dot and the red dot were almost on top of each other. Cynthia's breathing came out in harsh gasps, loud as wind in her ears, but the hissing behind her was even louder. It was wet and dragging, scales scraping over rotten wood, getting closer and closer. She dropped low and slid under a fallen tree, rolled twice, then pushed herself up in one smooth motion. A split second later, a heavy crash exploded behind her. Pieces of the dead tree shattered and flew past her ear. She spun and dove toward a thick cluster of buttress roots. A massive black shadow swept past her ankle, so close that she could feel the air shift. A foul, damp smell hit her nose. Bang! The snake's head slammed into a tree. Cynthia didn't hesitate. She twisted, kicked off the ground, and sprinted again. For a split second, her eyes flicked to the map. In two quick steps, she adjusted her direction, lining herself back up with her original path, and kept running. She couldn't fight it. Not even close. And she didn't have the stamina to outrun it in a straight race. Speed had never been her strength. The only reason she was still alive was that she could weave through the trees better than it could. But this chase couldn't last forever. It felt like a slow death was closing in. But this was still the Novice Period. Her Shelter couldn't be attacked. The sound of the python sliding over the ground came closer again. Ahead, she saw light breaking through the trees. Right as she burst out of the forest, her foot slipped. She was moving too fast. Her body skidded sideways across wet stone and mud. She couldn't stop herself until she crashed straight into the pond. In that split second, she saw the python right behind her. There was no time to reach the pier. She scrambled forward, stomping through the shallow water, slipping, crawling, half-running, until she threw herself into the thatched hut. Behind her, the python's head slammed into something in midair. A round, faintly glowing shield flashed into view, rippling like water as it blocked the impact. Cynthia collapsed at the entrance of the hut, her heart still pounding hard in her chest. The edge of the shield was barely a foot from her toes. The python lay just beyond it, its body slowly shifting. Just its head was as tall as an adult's thigh. Sharp fangs dripped bright green saliva. Its amber eyes, with narrow vertical pupils, locked straight onto her. Its scales were blue-purple, shining with a metallic sheen under the light. Its body stretched long, more than half of it still dragging through the pond. All the strength drained out of Cynthia. She fell flat onto her back. Only then did she realize she had been clutching the Deepberry roots the entire time. The string of Plumpcaps around her neck was a mess. Maybe eight or nine were still good. She opened the Menu. Her Stamina had dropped to the bottom. [Survivor Profile [Name: Cynthia Ford [ID: 46-95083. Name Change Card 1/1 (Display Mandatory) [Current Region: Emerald Sea (Exploration Progress 1%) [Shelter: Island (Dilapidated Thatched Hut) [Talent: Surveying Engineer (Beginner) (Cooling Down) [Health: 80/100 (Scrapes with bruising; given your physical condition, no special treatment needed) [Stamina: 8/100 (If you'd gotten back any later, you would've collapsed on the ground) [Hunger: 40/100 (You will barely survive if you don't eat anything today) [Strength: 6 [Agility: 7 [Intelligence: 8 [Luck: 0 (Why do you think you spawned so close to your Shelter?) [Charisma: 0 [Current Skills: Universal Appraisal (Can appraise most items in The Sundered Realms)] Cynthia ignored the python's hissing outside. Pulling off her gloves, she grabbed a damaged Plumpcap, tore away the outer layer, and bit into it. Only then did the pain hit. Her shoulder throbbed from when she had thrown herself sideways to dodge the python. The scrape on her right forearm had broken skin, tiny beads of blood forming along it. Her legs were fine, thanks to her tough pants. She had almost died. The fear came rushing in all at once, hitting her after everything was over. If it weren't for the bushes, trees, and rocks slowing it down now and then, the python would've crushed her skull with a single bite a long time ago. Outside the protective shield, the python grew furious. The "food" was right there, but it couldn't see it or touch it. Its tail slammed against the water, and the low, threatening sound in its throat grew louder and louder. Out of sight, out of mind. Cynthia pulled off the Plumpcap necklace, forced her tired body to stand, and walked into the wooden house. She shut the door behind her and started taking care of her wounds. She took a bottle of water from the Wooden Chest and poured half of it over her injury. It wasn't serious enough to need medicine, and it wasn't on a joint that moved a lot. As long as she rinsed out dirt and bits of grass, she didn't need to bandage it. Cynthia tilted her head back and drank the rest of the water, then got ready to clean up. First, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the crab she had tightly tied up with grass. She and the crab stared at each other. She felt a little regret. Through the window, the sky was still bright. It was late afternoon, the sun not quite down yet. If that python hadn't been outside staring at her like she was dinner, she would've gone to spear some fish. Right then, something felt off. The python had gone quiet, as if it had left. Cynthia stood up, walked to the door, and pushed it open. She froze. Her eyes widened. The python, which had been full of energy even after smashing through trees and rocks, was now lying on the ground, barely moving. She hadn't been inside for very long, no more than twenty minutes. Snakes were tough. Even dead ones could still twitch and bite. She wasn't about to take chances. Keeping the protective shield between them, she crouched down and used appraisal. [Stormscale Python: Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss. Enormous body. Extremely destructive. Talent skills: Venom, Constrict, Electrocution. [Note 1: This Stormscale Python is currently in the molting phase and is temporarily unable to use the Electrocution talent. Note 2: It is currently in a severe state of poisoning.] Cynthia blinked and understood why it hadn't used any electricity like the Stormscale Hatchling while chasing her. It had been stuck in a molting phase. But the poisoning surprised her even more. She thought back carefully, step by step. Her escape path had almost completely overlapped with the route she'd explored earlier. The only poisonous thing along that path had been the Emerald Fungus she'd picked clean. 'Was there some other hidden poison?' she thought. Her expression turned serious. She pulled out her wooden pickaxe, the tool that looked like it could do the most damage, and brought it down hard on the python's head through the shield. It felt like hitting solid metal. The recoil almost knocked the wooden pickaxe out of her hands. The two points of stamina she had just recovered dropped right back down. The python didn't react at all. Only the faint rise and fall of its body showed it was still alive. It probably wasn't going to suddenly lunge at her. Cynthia grew a little bolder. She used the wooden pickaxe to pry open the python's mouth, then tossed in two Emerald Fungi. By now, the sky had darkened. She stood there and waited for it to die, still trying to figure out what had poisoned it. Then she happened to look up. Something bright was moving across the surface of the pond in the distance. Cynthia narrowed her eyes. Before she could see clearly what it was, a crisp system voice rang out. [Congratulations! Survivor killed Stormreed Resource Node Guardian Boss—Stormscale Python. Dropped: Stormscale python meat ×10, Stormscale python gall ×1, Stormscale python hide ×1, Stormscale python bones ×1, Stormscale python eyes ×2, Stormscale python venom ×3, Bronze Chest ×1] [Congratulations! Survivor achieved a personal first kill and obtained a Bronze Chest.] Her inventory was already full. When the Stormscale Python disappeared, all the drops and rewards fell to the ground with a clatter. But Cynthia didn't even look at them. She walked to the edge of the pond, crouched down, and reached out. Her fingers touched the surface of the water. Light flowed around them, glittering like a river of stars. She saw them clearly now. They were small silver fish with tail fins thin and soft like gauze. [Moonlight Shoal (Juvenile): One of the endangered species of The Sundered Realms. Only grows in the unknown and lives in groups. Rare guardian fish species. Extremely prone to mutation during growth. [Current Talent Skills: Venom, Gnaw. [Note: You should be grateful that resources hadn't been deployed yet when you placed your Shelter. They seem to have accepted you as a rare land-dwelling neighbor after discovering you right in the middle of them the moment they were born.] Cynthia let out a slow breath. Getting dragged into The Sundered Realms had been terrible luck. But after that, it felt like everything had somehow gone her way. In her heart, she silently thanked her workaholic advisor who dragged her on field trips year after year. She thanked her classmates who had gone exploring with her. She even thanked herself for giving up her breaks and pushing through long, rough days out in the wild. Maybe everything she had paid for back then had already been turned into a gift. Cynthia decided she would forgive this world for one minute. Chapter 5 Hoping for the Best The Stormscale Python had dropped a huge haul. Cynthia decided to dump everything from her inventory into the Shelter and make two trips to carry everything back. By the time she finished, only a faint glow was left in the sky. She stood in the doorway a little longer on purpose, waiting for the system message: [Night has fallen. All Survivors must return to their Shelters.] The moment the words faded, pairs of glowing red eyes appeared deep in the woods. A chill ran down Cynthia's spine. She stepped back without thinking and slammed the shaky door shut. Right away, she felt like she could breathe again. She leaned against the doorframe, taking slow, deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. She thought, 'What were those eyes? Are they monsters like the Stormscale Python? They're just watching from outside now, but what happens when my Novice Period ends?' She had no answer. All she could do was use every minute of her Novice Period as best as she could. With barely any light left, she took out the two Stormscale python eyes from her inventory. Each one was about the size of her fist. They felt soft, almost like glass, and gave off a warm, gentle glow. [Stormscale python eyes: The eyes of the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python from the Stormreed Resource Node. Aside from emitting light, they serve no other purpose.] Cynthia smiled. To her, they were perfect natural desk lamps. She climbed onto the Wooden Chest and pushed the two glowing eyes into the thatched roof. Warm light spread down, making the run-down Shelter feel almost cozy—if she ignored the big hole where the window should be. The night breeze coming through was cold. She put on her windbreaker, sat cross-legged, and started going through everything she'd collected today. There was the single piece of wood that had taken her half an hour to chop; the two Wooden Chests she'd dug up—one from the pond and one from under the Deepberry roots. One full Deepberry Bush; five Emerald Fungus left after using two; five intact Plumpcaps and seven damaged ones she'd picked up during that terrifying chase; ten stalks of Stormreed; a bundle of Deepberry roots; and one crab tied up with woven grass rope. Then there was everything from the Stormscale Python: two pieces of meat, one gall, one hide, one full set of bones, three vials of venom, and two Bronze Chests from the boss drop and the first-kill reward. The eyes were already in the ceiling, lighting the room. From the starter Wooden Chest, she'd gotten two bottles of water. She'd drunk half a bottle and used the other half, leaving her with one full bottle. Those two pieces of dried rye bread looked too unappetizing to eat. Plus, there was one Survivor Starter Kit and her wooden axe that had been struck by the Stormscale Hatchling. Cynthia pulled out the wooden axe. To her surprise, faint sparks still flickered inside the scorched marks left by the lightning. It could work as kindling. Logically, the sparks should've gone out long ago. Maybe the Stormscale Hatchling's electricity was special. Or maybe time didn't pass inside the inventory. Either way, the sparks were still there. That gave her an idea. She put the wooden axe back and checked the Emerald Fungus she'd left in the corner. She'd snapped them off and stuffed them into her inventory after only brief exposure to air. Now that she'd taken them out again, the oxidation marks were still light. That pretty much confirmed it. Time stopped inside the inventory. That meant she didn't have to worry much about food going bad. And she had a way to start a fire. The Stormscale python meat was still inside her inventory. [Stormscale python meat: Meat dropped from the Guardian Boss Stormscale Python at the Stormreed Resource Node. Each piece weighs 10 pounds. [Already specially treated to remove toxins and parasites. First consumption grants Strength +1. Note: Trading this item after dividing it will not grant the attribute bonus.] Cynthia's eyes lit up. She had complained earlier that such a huge python only dropped ten pieces of meat. But now, she didn't care. They were valuable. Using attribute-boosting food on herself alone felt like a waste. She decided to keep one piece and put the other up on the marketplace, trading it for other foods that could also boost base stats. In such a huge area, she couldn't be the only one who'd found a boss, or the only one who had been lucky enough to kill one. Next, she looked at the Stormscale python gall. It didn't look like any gallbladder she'd ever seen. It looked more like a stone crackling with electricity. Arcs of lightning danced across its surface. It looked dangerous, but when she touched it, it didn't hurt at all. [Stormscale python gall: A key ingredient for Disintegration Potion and Revelation Potion. Requires special preparation before use.] She couldn't use it right now, and it didn't need to stay fresh. She tossed it into the Wooden Chest at the bottom. Then came the Stormscale python bones. It was a complete skeleton, massive in size—too big to even take out inside the Shelter. [Stormscale python bones: Possesses a hard texture and excellent electrical conductivity. [Perhaps many, many years ago, a dwarven weaponsmith would have appreciated it, but since there are now many superior alternatives, its main value is as a display piece to show off status and wealth.] In other words, it was expensive, very expensive, but basically useless. It was another thing she couldn't use right now. After thinking it over, she decided she'd place it on her Island tomorrow as decoration. Speaking of decoration, the Stormscale python venom came in a beautifully made long-necked bottle. The material looked like colored glass. The last time Cynthia had seen bottles this pretty was on her mother's vanity table. Just from the look of it, one would never guess how dangerous it was. [Stormscale python venom: Highly corrosive and electrically charged poison. Use with extreme caution.] After making sure the stoppers were tight and wouldn't come loose, she placed the bottles in the Wooden Chest. Next was the Stormscale python hide. It was a large sheet, about ten feet by ten feet. For such a huge python, this was all it dropped. Cynthia couldn't help but complain about the system again. [Stormscale python hide: Excellent defensive material. Because the scales grow irregularly, there's considerable waste during processing.] She spread it out and hung it over the wall, covering the empty window hole. Each unit of Stormreed was about six feet long. They wouldn't fit in the Wooden Chest, so Cynthia tied them together with grass ropes and stacked them in the corner. She hung the Emerald Fungus and Plumpcaps on the wall with rope. Then she picked the berries from the Deepberry Bush and wrapped them in large leaves she'd gathered earlier, packing twenty berries into each bundle—fourteen bundles total. Normally, berries spoiled easily and should be stored in the inventory. But she planned to go out exploring tomorrow. The toolkit would take up one slot. The Stormscale python meat would take another. If the berries took a third slot, she'd have less space to carry things. That didn't feel worth it. Still, berries were her only source of vitamins. After thinking it through, she set aside seven bundles to sell on the marketplace later and decided to dry the rest into preserved fruit. Finally, there was the biggest haul of the day: two Wooden Chests and two Bronze Chests. The Wooden Chests looked just like the starter one and could be used for storage after opening. One Bronze Chest had a small snake pattern on it. The other didn't. Both were heavy because of the material. If she could take them apart later, that would be ideal. Cynthia had always been pretty lucky. Before opening them, she rubbed her hands together, almost like a ritual, quietly hoping for the best. Chapter 6 Golden Chest [Open Wooden Chest x2? Yes/No.] [Chests opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received bottled water x5, dried rye bread x3, cotton-linen loungewear set x1, athletic shoes x1, cotton socks x5] The bottled water and dried rye bread were probably standard loot for Wooden Chests. The cotton-linen loungewear had long sleeves. The athletic shoes looked light and easy to move in. The cotton socks felt soft—perfect for this kind of weather. Cynthia's current outfit was a wool moisture-wicking shirt, high-top hiking boots, and wool socks. After everything she'd gone through today, she'd actually felt a little too warm. Thinking that, Cynthia reached for the Bronze Chest dropped by the Stormscale Python. [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Stormscale python heart x1, Stormscale python fang x1, Stormscale leather armor blueprint x1, Skill Tome: Venom Coating x1] Cynthia raised her eyebrows. The blueprint and skill tome sounded valuable, and the other two items looked solid. [Stormscale python heart: Pendant. When worn, Agility +3, Intelligence +1, and slightly increases perception of hostile monsters.] [Stormscale python fang: Dagger. When equipped, Agility +1. Has a chance to trigger Electrocution or Venom when hitting enemies.] The Stormscale python heart was a blue-black pendant shaped like a snake, about half the size of her palm. The chain looked like linked bones. It wasn't ugly, something one would see in dark or gothic fashion. Cynthia put it on right away. The Stormscale python fang was a curved dagger, about as long as her forearm. It gleamed coldly and looked razor sharp. It came with a sheath. She tested the length and figured she could strap it to her waist. Cynthia had never used a dagger before, but from using multi-tools and kitchen knives, she figured it would at least help with cutting meat. She learned both the blueprint and the skill tome right away. [Stormscale leather armor blueprint: Requires Stormscale python hide x1, Metal Ingot x2, Sinew Rope x2. Can only be crafted at a Crafting Bench.] [Skill: Venom Coating. Coats your current weapon with poison. Consumes 5 Energy per minute.] Cynthia frowned. She had no idea what Metal Ingot, Sinew Rope, Crafting Bench, and Energy were. Only then did it hit her—most of the items from the Stormscale Python couldn't be used yet. She couldn't help wondering if the Stormscale Python wasn't meant to be a boss for the Novice Period at all. But the Stormreed Resource Node wasn't far from her Shelter. If she wasn't supposed to run into it, the system should've placed it farther away. Cynthia couldn't figure it out for now, so she moved on to the last Bronze Chest. [Open Bronze Chest x1? Yes/No.] [Chest opened. Congratulations! Survivor has received Crafting Bench x1, Warding Lantern Schematic x1, Barren Farmland x1, Bottled Water x4, Copper Pot x1, Milk Soufflé x1, Basic Nutrient Solution x1] Cynthia's eyes went straight to the words "Crafting Bench." This was exactly what she needed. The Crafting Bench was listed as a building. She dragged it out and placed it against the right wall of the hut. A swirl of mist passed, and a wooden table appeared. It wasn't an ordinary table. The surface was carved with many grooves. When she stepped closer and touched it, blue light ran through the lines, and a Menu popped up in front of her. Only one blueprint was lit—the Stormscale leather armor. Cynthia quickly learned the Warding Lantern Schematic. [Warding Lantern: A classic product from the Hermes Alchemy Society. Applies Intimidation to some nearby monsters when used while traveling at night. Range and effect depend on the materials used.] The required crafting materials were two Metal Ingots, four glass, one Luminary, and one Rune Stone. Both the Luminary and Rune Stone slots had little plus signs under them, showing there were different options. When Cynthia clicked on Luminary, the only option was Stormscale python eyes. The Rune Stone section was empty. To Cynthia, the Warding Lantern was important. She didn't plan to go out at night, but once the Novice Period ended and the Shelter lost its protection, the Warding Lantern might help keep monsters away. She made a mental note to look for Metal Ingots, glass, and Rune Stones, then moved on. [Barren Farmland: Essential for planting. Each unit of farmland can only grow one unit of plants. No extra bonuses.] Barren Farmland had to be placed outside. She could use it to grow the Deepberry Bush. As for the Deepberry roots, she decided to stick to her earlier plan—bury some on her Island and some near the pond to see if they'd grow. The Copper Pot could be used to boil water, which meant bottled water wouldn't be as important anymore. She could trade some of it. As for the Milk Soufflé, she loved it and planned to eat it tonight. [Basic Nutrient Solution: Temporarily speeds up plant growth. Has a very small chance to increase yield.] It seemed meant to be used with the Barren Farmland, but Cynthia had a few other ideas. For now, she put it away. Done sorting everything, Cynthia crouched in front of the two Bronze Chests and chose to break them down. [Disassembly successful. Congratulations! Survivor has received Metal Ingot x4] So that was how one got Metal Ingots. An idea crossed Cynthia's mind. She walked over to the Crafting Bench and placed one Metal Ingot on it. A notification popped up: [Craft Metal Ingot x1 into nails x2? Yes/No.] So she could use the Crafting Bench even without a blueprint. Nails were important for upgrading the Shelter. Cynthia wasn't about to waste the chance. She placed three Metal Ingots on the bench and got six nails. Then, curious, she started placing nearby items on the bench one by one. No more notifications showed up. Instead, the system gave a chime. [The Sundered Realms announcement: Congratulations to Survivor Farmer in District 97 for being the first to upgrade the Shelter to Level 2. Reward: Golden Chest x1] Leaning against a chest, Cynthia opened the chat. People were already talking about it. [Current District: District 46, Emerald Sea (99,071/100,000)] Over nine hundred people gone in a single day. [Selling wood on the marketplace for any resources. Come check it out!] [What the hell are those things outside?] [Where do you even find glass and nails?] [Isn't anyone curious what's inside a Golden Chest?] [This is the second world announcement, right? The last one was about someone from District 7 getting the first boss kill.] More people chimed in. Some said they hadn't heard the last announcement. Some said they had. Even more were shocked by the idea of a boss. Cynthia pieced it together. The last announcement had happened very early—probably within half an hour of entering The Sundered Realms. Back then, most people hadn't even set up their Shelters yet. The Survivor Menu probably wasn't active, so they never heard the announcement. Many people had died in The Sundered Realms. But there were also strong players. Someone had already killed a boss in half an hour. Now someone else had upgraded their Shelter in a single day. Cynthia didn't feel jealous. She stayed calm. Today's haul had been good. She had fire, food, weapons, and nails for upgrading her Shelter. All she needed now was wood and glass. Cutting wood had been exhausting. Maybe it was because her Strength was only 6. Or maybe the long search for her Shelter had drained her Stamina. She just hoped her food would be valuable enough to trade. With that thought, she opened the marketplace. 👇👇👇 There are limited chapters to put here, click “learn more” to open App to continue reading (It will automatically jump to the book)
It was late in the season and there should be snow everywhere. Instead, the horizon quivered and cicadas filled the air with a thick buzz, slowing his thoughts to the speed of molasses. His eyes flicked to the unmoving waist-high grass beyond a cluster of huts with cracked earthen walls and thatched roofs. The grass stretched endlessly, a placid yellow ocean broken only by crooked fencing, tilled pastures, and the occasional willow tree. Sweaty men flogged teams of oxen, trying to squeeze in one more planting of quickroot before the snows buried their exertions. Horses milled near each other, heads low as they grazed. Fat hogs sat unmoving in the shade of a gray barn. A distant clanging rang out as the smith shaped iron. There was a wooden creak. Augum turned to find Sir Tobias Westwood standing at the plank door of their home, mop of curly gray hair shining with sweat, wheat dangling from his mouth. His leathery face creased as he squinted against the blazing sun. “Finished yet?” “No Sir, not yet.” Sir Westwood scratched at his stubble and spat on the ground. “You can have a swim after. When you return, we shall study the written word.” “Yes, Sir.” Augum wiped his brow as the old knight went back inside. He resumed washing the horse, hoping Sir Westwood would forego sword training tonight. By the time he finished, a wavering crimson sun kissed the horizon. A voice fought its way through the hot air. “Hear ye, hear ye! Read the latest on the scourge known as the Legion! Two coppers for the Blackhaven Herald!” Augum raised his wiry frame on tiptoes to glance over the horse’s back. A gaggle of dirty children mobbed a dark-skinned boy of about fourteen—the same age as Augum. Women in aprons and men in muddy boots rushed forward. Voices called after the boy. “What news already, herald?” “Tell us the Lord of the Legion spares us common folk, we don’t have none witches here!” “We have not the money or the tongue, just speak it, boy!” Augum groaned. He knew what this meant. They will all come over to have Sir Westwood read it aloud to them because he was one of only a handful in Willowbrook that could read. One time the herald had come when Sir Westwood was away on a hunting trip, so the villagers made Augum do the reading instead, enjoying his nervous stuttering. Augum could read well, it was just having all those hostile and impatient eyes on him that made it difficult. Sir Westwood approached Augum holding two coppers. He grimaced. “This I do not like. He comes too soon,” and handed Augum the coins. Augum stepped before their hut and waited. When the herald saw him, he rushed over with a crooked smile, exchanging the coins for a rolled parchment. He then strode off, continuing his entreaties, while the crowd remained behind. A hunched man with one eye made an impatient gesture. “Well read it already, you daft boy!” “Read it, gutterborn piglet!” Dap said. He was sixteen with a wide face and a neck as thick as the boars he butchered. The crowd chuckled. Sir Westwood stepped beside Augum, brows crossed like two swords. “Dap, if you do not want to feel the back of my hand, you will not repeat those words. I have told you many a time, we do not know where Augum was born.” “Yeah well, he is a bastard orphan then, ain’t he? And ain’t that mean he is gutterborn? I mean, look at him, he has that ugly gutterborn face, them gutterborn hands—heck, he ain’t even have no friends—” The part about friends had struck a nerve and Augum shot forward like a viper. After all, Dap had ensured he could not make any in Willowbrook, mostly by making up stories, like the one about him being raised by stray dogs. Like many times before, Dap’s beefy arms grabbed Augum and threw him to the ground like a sack of coal. His hammy fist immediately began ramming into Augum’s face, until Sir Westwood pried the two apart. “Go on home, Dap, else I take the proclamation and read it to myself.” The crowd, who seemed to have enjoyed the pounding Augum took, grumbled in disappointment. “Best go on home to your pappy, boy,” the one-eyed man said at last. “We needs to hear the news.” Dap scowled and gave Augum a pointed look. “I’ll see you later.” Augum spat blood onto the dirt as he shrugged off help from Sir Westwood. “Can’t wait.” He knew he was in for it now. It was just a matter of time before Dap and his cronies found him and beat him raw. He was their entertainment. He fought them, sure, but there were always so many, and he could not exactly run to Sir Westwood every time he had a bruised face or a torn tunic. Sir Westwood knew of course, but the old knight said nothing, instead choosing to train Augum how to defend himself using a sword and the written word. Unfortunately, knowing how to swing a sword was useless against a boy like Dap, who was a far better swordsman. Like most other boys in Willowbrook, Dap had held a blade before he could walk, whereas Augum first gripped the pommel of a wooden practice sword only after Sir Westwood took him in, and he hardly had a knack for it. As for the written word, it was only good for more beatings. Showing even the tiniest bit of smarts led to calls of putting on airs or witchery, even from adults. Thus, he had learned to play dumb. It was better not to say too much. All his life, someone had picked on him, and always because he was the odd one out, the stranger, the gutterborn orphan. No part of him ever accepted it though. He believed there was more to his destiny than serving as a whipping boy. At night, he dreamt of riding a stallion into battle with a great silver lance, a crowd of girls looking on with adoring eyes; and even though they may not be real, he dreamed of being a magician too—or witch, or whatever they called people that could fight with their mind. Regardless of who he was in his dreams, he always had plenty of courage, honor, wit and friends—especially friends, for he had yet to make even one. Sir Westwood picked up the parchment from the ground and shoved it into Augum’s hands. “Read it.” Augum wiped the blood from his nose with the sleeve of his red and yellow tunic, the royal colors of King Ridian, Sir Westwood’s liege. He held up the parchment before him, trying to ignore his throbbing cheek, the one Dap had concentrated on smashing. Loopy characters slanted sharply, as if the scribe had been in a great hurry to pass on the news. “ ‘Let it be known,’ ” Augum began reading aloud, “ ‘that the Blackhaven high council declares the rule of King Ridian the Third contrary to the interests of Solia—’ ” The crowd gasped and exchanged anxious looks. Sir Westwood’s face darkened. “ ‘Therefore,’ ” Augum continued, “ ‘King Ridian is hereby stripped of all his titles and lands, as are those loyal to him still. With this proclamation, the council disbands itself and submits its will to Lord Sparkstone and his great army, the Legion. All hail the Lord of the Legion, our new master, savior and king.’ ” There was silence. “Is that all there is, boy?” the one-eyed man asked. Augum turned the parchment so they could see. “Yes.” “Then we best prepare …” The crowd dispersed, muttering amongst themselves. A few even ran. Augum watched them go. “Prepare for what, Sir?” Sir Westwood spat on the ground and took the proclamation from Augum. He stared at it. “For the inevitable.” His eyes searched the horizon, stopping on a spot to the north. “But they wouldn’t come right this—” Augum’s throat tightened as his eyes fell upon the same spot. What was that? He ran over to his favorite willow tree behind the hut and scrambled up its thick trunk. Men from the fields had already begun sounding the alert. Bells rang and pots banged all over Willowbrook. Barefoot children cried as their mothers scooped them up, running towards the Gamber. He placed a hand over his eyes and squinted. It was a cloud … a cloud of charging knights—the herald’s news was old! “Climb down, Augum.” Sir Westwood, bathed in the crimson light of dusk, was strapping on a battered breastplate. His sword dangled in its sheath on his hip. He held Augum’s woolen coat under his arm. Augum grabbed a handful of the willow’s drooping branches and swung off like one of those tree-living beasts he had read about in Sir Westwood’s books. The knight bent a knee and gripped him by the shoulders, looking up with stern yet kind eyes. “Augum, if I were to choose a son, I would choose no other. You have been a faithful squire, but you cannot take part in that which comes.” Augum began to shake his head. “No, Sir, you can’t leave me behind—” “Look at me. It is my duty. Courage, Augum, courage. Now, the crowd will run east to the river. The soldiers will likely follow. That is why you shall travel west across the Tallows. I have thrown together a sack of journey bread, salted beef and two skins of water. Take it before you go. You are not to return, understand?” Augum saw Sir Westwood’s lips moving but the blood rushing through his head prevented him from understanding the words. “I’m going with you, Sir. Give me a sword and—” “No. You are not ready, nor are you able. I shall not have you slaughtered in the field like so many before you. This is the Legion, Augum, the Legion. I have seen what they are capable of, and you are not to see that for yourself, not yet!” Sir Westwood’s gaze travelled beyond Augum. “I have been waiting for this a long time.” Augum opened his mouth to protest just as a fireball mushroomed into the sky from the far end of the village. He instinctively clutched at Sir Westwood, but the knight gently pried Augum’s hands away, placing the coat around Augum’s shoulders. Sir Westwood then mounted his horse and, with one last look, galloped off toward the flames. Augum stood breathing rapidly, watching the back of the only person that had ever cared about him ride off to certain death. Suddenly something huge smacked into his back, sending him flying through a wooden fence. A tiny piglet squealed and scampered through the hole, only to be kicked by Dap, his face contorting with victorious glee. The piglet landed near Augum and went still. “Told you I’d get you—” Augum barely had time to shield his head before the rain of punches began. “And this one’s for being smart—” Dap raised his fist just as a black-armored soldier in a pot helm careened through the fence, scattering chickens like a shark in a school of fish. Dap, who was still sitting on Augum, raised his arms. “Wait, I’m one of you—” The soldier did not break stride; a viciously large ball and chain flail whistled through the air, smashing into Dap’s chest. Dap fell back with a sickening gurgle. The towering soldier placed an iron boot against Dap’s hulking loaf of a body and yanked his weapon free. Augum scrambled away as the spiked ball whistled by his ear, lodging into a fencepost with a smack. He ran around the corner of the house only to see a score of black-armored knights riding straight at him. He raced across to the other homes, listening as screams and shouts of attack filled the air. The invaders were swarming through the village now. This was it; he had to either find Sir Westwood or flee. The group of knights galloped past, giving him one last opportunity to escape to the Tallows. He swallowed hard and took another look. There were too many, it was no use. “I’m so sorry, Sir,” he mumbled before making a run for it, not stopping until he was well outside the outer fence. There, hiding in the grass, Augum watched Willowbrook burn. —Excerpt from first chapter of the award-nominated Arcane (The Arinthian Line, book 1). Continue reading free on Amazon’s Kindle Unlimited. Also available in ebook, paperback, and audiobook formats. Category: fantasy books.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious,”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
😭💔 At the gala, my boyfriend rigged the raffle. Gave his secretary a new phone. Gave me two worthless tiles. Everyone laughed. 💔 Her bonus was ten times mine. For deals I closed. He said I was "lucky to get anything." 🔥 I quit. His rival just hired me as president. His dream contract? My mentor runs it. Watch him beg. ...... At the company gala, I pulled the grand prize at the exact same moment as my boyfriend's secretary, Tania. Neal strode onto the stage, all smiles, claiming the system glitched. He handed us two identical boxes, announcing whoever got the real prize would be down to luck. I opened mine. Two ceramic tiles. Tania opened hers. The brand-new iPhone. But everyone saw it clearly—the split second he handed over the boxes, he'd slipped the phone into her waiting hands. The looks that swept my way were instant. Mockery. Schadenfreude. My phone buzzed with messages from Neal: "Babe, you're my girlfriend. If you win, people will talk. Giving it to Tania is just to avoid suspicion. You understand, right?" I laughed. Actually laughed. I stared at the friend request from the rival company's HR sitting in my inbox. My thumb hovered for only a second before I hit accept. If he wanted to avoid suspicion so badly, fine. I was done with this company. And my boyfriend? He was about to go bankrupt. "Clearly she's not the one he actually cares about." The whispers sliced through the air. Tania clutched her new phone, standing at Neal's side, triumph barely concealed. Then she tugged his sleeve, voice dripping with reluctance: "Mr. Gilbert, is this really okay? Ivy's your girlfriend. Maybe I should give it back?" Neal patted her shoulder—gentle—before turning to me, tone edged with impatience: "Ivy, look how considerate Tania is. Would it kill you to be more gracious? The boxes were identical. Pure chance. Are you really going to fight a new employee over this?" I stared at him. Then smiled. "Chance?" My voice cut through the murmurs. "Neal, do you think everyone here is blind? When you handed over those boxes, the way your hand tilted—every single person saw exactly what you did." His expression froze for a heartbeat before practicing warmth slid back. "It's just a phone. I'll buy you ten. Twenty. No need to make a scene with a new secretary. People will say I'm playing favorites." Playing favorites. My whole body trembled. Five years of swallowed grievances erupted. I yanked out my phone, pulled up my year-end bonus notification, and shoved the screen in his face. "If the raffle was lucky, then what about this? Is my bonus luck too?" My head snapped toward Neal. Five years I'd given this company, clawing my way up from the startup days. I'd closed more than half the deals that built this place. Panic flickered across Neal's eyes before he barked at the crowd: "Tania just closed a big deal—a tremendous contribution! She absolutely deserves that bonus! As for Ivy, she's been showing up late and leaving early constantly. She's lucky to even get the money!" The room erupted in laughter. The words crashed over me. My ears rang. My phone buzzed. Neal: "Ivy, don't make a scene. Tania landed a huge deal. The company needs talent like her. The bonus was her idea. Just let it go this once—I'll make it up to you privately." Her idea? I stared at those words, and something inside me went cold. Fine. If that's how it was going to be, why should I protect his dignity? "Neal." My voice cut through the noise. My hand trembled around the microphone, but my voice was steady. "That contract? I pulled three all-nighters drafting the proposal. I made eight trips to the client's office. I spent a month in negotiations before they signed. Tania's contribution? She stamped the paperwork at the end." I let out a cold laugh. Chaos erupted. "No way. Isn't she just a pretty face who slept her way up?" Every word was a needle in my heart. For five years, I'd let Neal take credit for every deal I closed—all to build his reputation. And what did I get? Everyone saw me as a trophy girlfriend. I'd done it because I loved him. But I was done staying silent. Then came soft sobbing. Tania pressed her hands to her face, eyes glistening, the picture of wounded innocence. "Mr. Gilbert, I'm so sorry—this is all my fault!" She pulled out a bank card, holding it toward me with trembling hands. "I'll give the money back right now. Please don't blame her anymore." My colleagues' sympathy overflowed—straight onto me as accusations: "Ivy, how can you be so aggressive?" I swept a cold gaze across the crowd. My sharp eyes caught what they'd missed: Tania's eyelids fluttering, the faint curl at her lips. She was faking. "She's not unconscious. She's acting!" Neal's hand shot up. Crack. The slap rang out, sharp and brutal. My cheek swelled instantly. I stared at him in disbelief. His face was twisted with rage. "Shut your mouth! Apologize to Tania right now—or I'll strip you of your VP position on the spot!" Agony lanced through my chest. I looked at this man I'd loved for five years, and something inside me finally died. What a joke. "Neal, I don't need your protection. I quit." In my hand, my phone buzzed with a message from Apex Industries: "Ms. Pruitt, congratulations! Effective immediately, you will serve as President of our subsidiary, with full authority over all operations." Ending a Betrayal-Filled Marriage: Ex-Husband, You're Out! 紫莹 改版1 整整三年,我为每一次流产都把过错归咎于自己。 我夜夜以泪洗面,向上帝苦苦祈求赐予一个孩子,熬过了十二轮试管婴儿疗程。 今天,我终于怀上了——却无意中偷听到了丈夫的坦白。 原来,每一次流产竟全是他一手造成的。 他在我的牛奶里偷偷下了药。 他刻意确保我孤立无援、惊恐万分,而他自己却正与情妇厮混在一起。 至于刚刚植入我体内的那个胚胎?竟然是那个情妇的。 我冲到医院想要打掉它——却发现其中竟有一个“乌龙”。 这个孩子其实是属于我的。而他的亲生父亲,正是那个唯一有能力彻底摧毁我丈夫的男人。 For three years, I blamed myself for every miscarriage. I cried to sleep, begged God for a child, endured twelve rounds of IVF. Today, I finally got pregnant—and overheard my husband confessing. He caused every single miscarriage. Slipped things in my milk. Made sure I was alone and terrified while he was with his mistress. And the embryo they just implanted? It's hers. I ran to the hospital to abort it—and found out there was a 'mistake.' This baby is mine. And his real father is the one man who can destroy my husband. 改版2 我签下了离婚协议,抹去了自己的身份。 三天之后,世上将再无“玛蒂尔德·哈根”此人。 我打算带着孩子远走高飞,彻底远离爱德华和他那个宝贝路易莎。 然而,那辆出租车并没有把我送往机场。 它载我来到了一座庄园——一座奢华程度远超我生平所见的庄园。 当我迈出车门时,一个熟悉的声音让我瞬间僵在了原地。 “哈根小姐,你正打算带着我的孩子逃往何处?” 诺兰·路特根伯格找到了我。而且,他绝不打算放我离开。 I signed divorce papers and erased my identity. Three days, and Mathilde Haagen would cease to exist. I was going to disappear with my baby, far from Edward and his precious Louisa. But the taxi didn't take me to the airport. It took me to a manor—more luxurious manor than anything I'd ever seen. When I stepped out, a familiar voice stopped me from the cold. 'Ms. Haagen, where are you trying to escape with my child?' Nolan Lutgenburgh found me. And he's not letting me go. 正文 ....... "Ms. Haagen, your IVF procedure was successful."The doctor smiled. On my twelfth attempt, I was finally pregnant. I clutched the ultrasound report, my face beaming with joy. I immediately took a taxi to tell my husband, Edward. At his office door, I froze. Inside, his friends mocked him. "Edward, think your wife will get pregnant this time? After all the tricks you used to make her miscarry before?" "The first time, you slipped something into her milk. The third time, you were abroad with Louisa. Your wife was so worried she miscarried—and then apologized for being careless." "What she doesn't know is the eggs in her IVF are Louisa's." "Undergoing all those procedures just to carry someone else's child." A chill surged from my feet to my scalp. Word for word stabbed my heart like knives. My repeated miscarriages weren't bad luck. They were schemes. Louisa leaned against his chest. "Edward, aren't we going too far? What if she finds out?" Edward's lips curled with mockery. "Find out? What right does she have to argue? She forced you abroad, separated us. This is what she owes us." "But what if she aborts the baby?" "As long as you keep quiet, she won't. She loves children so much. She'll protect it." His words shattered my last line of defense. I clutched my abdomen and ran. The streets bustled around me, but my world had gone dark. The child I'd fought so hard for was Louisa's. And Edward thought I'd driven Louisa away. But Louisa had left him for a wealthy foreigner. I'd stayed silent to protect his pride. Now, he blamed me. I touched my belly, eyes red. I couldn't carry another woman's child. I scheduled an abortion. At the hospital, the doctor apologized. "Ms. Haagen, you can't have the abortion yet." I shouted angrily. "You took my eggs without consent, made me pregnant with my husband's child by another woman, and now you stop me?" "Fine. I'll sue your hospital. See you in court." The doctor quickly stopped me. "Please wait." His eyes were cold. "Option one: schedule my abortion. Option two: I ruin your reputation. Your choice." He hadn't expected the famously soft-spoken Mathilde to be so strong. He bowed. "Ms. Haagen, due to hospital error, the child isn't your husband's and Louisa's. It's yours with another man." "Last year, your husband and Nolan Lutgenburgh both stored sperm here. A nurse made a mistake—you were implanted with Mr. Lutgenburgh's." "We've contacted him. He should be arriving. You can't leave yet." My eyes widened. This child was mine? I'd come to abort it. Now I knew it was my own flesh and blood. I hesitated. Seconds later, I decided. "I won't abort. But no one else learns this. Not a single third party." The doctor shook his head. "The Lutgenburghs run London. I can't cross them." My voice turned cold. "You can't cross them, but you can cross me? You illegally replaced my eggs—not once, multiple times. I can have your license revoked, you expelled from medicine. I can put you in prison for life." "You're smart, Doctor. Cooperate and keep this secret, or refuse and face the consequences." He collapsed, trembling. She was right. Cooperating offered hope. He gritted his teeth and agreed. Before leaving, I had him delete all surveillance footage related to me. Then I went to the town hall. "I have evidence of my husband's infidelity. I want a forced divorce. And I want to cancel my identity." The staff looked at me with sympathy. "Ms. Haagen, once your identity is cancelled, all traces of your past life will be erased. Are you sure?" I touched my belly. "I'm sure." The staff handed me a receipt. "Cancelling your ID and the forced divorce will take three days. Then Mathilde Haagen will cease to exist." I felt relief, not sadness. Love can't be faked. Edward never remembered I hated sour food. That I was afraid of the dark. I'd just deceived myself. Now, I finally had courage to leave. I called my former assistant. "Spread the word. In three days, I'm returning to law." His voice betrayed shock. "Mathilde, you're finally coming back! But why now?" I smiled coldly. "I was blind, in love with a scumbag. Now I'm awake." Edward never knew I'd once been the most powerful rising star in law. Years ago, when his family faced a copyright scandal, I'd resolved it quietly. He never knew. After hanging up, I called the police. "I'm filing a complaint against Edward Portier for soliciting prostitution." He'd hurt me. Now it was time to collect interest. At the hospital, Nolan sat in the doctor's office, discovering all surveillance footage had been deleted. The doctor explained, trembling. "Mr. Lutgenburgh, it was an accident. The woman who got your baby used a false identity. We can't find her." Nolan turned his watch, exuding authority. "I'll give you a week. If you can't find her, weigh the consequences." As he passed the desk, a pregnancy report fell. He glanced down—Mathilde's identity. He squinted. "What's wrong with her?" The doctor's heart tightened. "She's Ms. Portier. Pregnant. Came for a checkup." The atmosphere froze. Nolan hummed and left. The doctor messaged Mathilde. She breathed relief. But the next second, her car collided with a Rolls Royce. License plate NL88 LUK. Only Nolan had such arrogant plates. Had he discovered something? Before she could think, Nolan knocked on her window. "Miss..." Her heart sank. It really was him. "Miss, if you don't respond, I'll have someone pry open your door." Sweat slicked her hands. He'd do it. She slowly opened the window. "Miss, my man accidentally hit you. I can take you to the hospital, pay for everything." Thank God. He only thought he'd hit her. She forced a smile. "No need, thank you, Mr. Lutgenburgh." She stepped on the gas and sped away. Nolan watched her flee, lips curling. He hadn't told her his name. Yet her expression showed fear—like she was hiding something. 3.17 Humiliated Wife Reveals Identity, Husband Instantly Regrets 张滢 “承认吧,你有个‘干爹’!” 丈夫厉声喝道,将几张我与一位年长男子的合影猛地杵到我眼前。 我试图解释——那是我的父亲。 他却嗤之以鼻。他的情妇更是嚣张地叫嚣,逼我在大庭广众之下脱光衣服,以此来“自证清白”。 而他竟默许了这一切。随后,他签下离婚协议书,将我扫地出门,让我身无分文。 就在他的保镖伸手擒住我的那一刻,一群全副武装的男子突然闯进了拍卖行。 那群人的首领单膝跪地,恭敬地说道:“小姐,是您的父亲派我们来的。” 直到这一刻,我的前夫才猛然惊觉——他费尽心机想要摧毁的那个女人,竟然正是他曾经娶进家门的豪门千金。 'Admit you have a sugar daddy,' my husband said, shoving photos of me with an older man in my face. I tried to explain—he's my father. He laughed. His mistress demanded I strip in public to 'prove my innocence.' He let her. He signed divorce papers forcing me out with nothing. When his guards grabbed me, armed men stormed the auction house. Their leader knelt. 'Miss, your father sent us.' And my ex-husband just found out he married the heiress he tried to destroy. ...... The video played on the massive screen. Me in a car, laughing with a man, holding flowers. Innocent. Ordinary. Until Camille's voice sliced through the auction hall. "Mrs. Holmes doesn't just collect shares. She collects men." The crowd inhaled. I felt their eyes crawl over my skin like insects. I turned to Russell—my husband, the man I'd lifted from nothing. "You let her do this?" He didn't deny it. His face held something I'd never seen before. Relief. Like he'd finally found the key to unlock me from his life. The slap came before I could breathe. My cheek went numb. The room tilted. Russell's hand was still raised, his eyes cold. "You slept with an old man behind my back," he announced to everyone. "And now you carry his stink into my company." I clutched my face. "That man is my—" "Your sugar daddy?" Camille stepped forward, microphone in hand. "We know. We have video." The screen shifted. More footage. Same car. Same man. Same flowers. My anger cooled into something harder. Because I knew something they didn't. That man was my father. And they had just handed me everything I needed to destroy them. "Prove you're innocent," Camille purred. "Take off your clothes. Show everyone there are no marks on your body." Laughter rippled through the crowd. Russell watched. Waiting. His eyes said he wanted to believe the worst. Three years ago, he'd knelt in rain and promised to be my dog for life. I'd given him money, connections, a company. Now he couldn't even manage basic loyalty. "The man in that video," I said slowly, "is my father." Russell's brow twitched. Camille laughed loud enough for the microphone to catch. "Father? You mean sugar daddy. How many do you have, Artemis? Two? Three? A whole collection?" More laughter. Camille leaned closer, her voice sweet poison. "That's why you never introduced us to your parents. Because they don't exist. Just men who pay for your company." Russell's eyes darkened with suspicion. "Is that true? You hid your family because there's no family to hide?" I stared at him. I'd protected his pride for three years. Shielded him from knowing he married above himself. And now that protection became proof of guilt. "I hid nothing," I said. "I waited until you were ready." "For what? To meet your next client?" Camille raised her chin. "Since you're innocent, prove it. Right now. Remove your clothes." "Miss Gardner, hurry up!" "President Holmes doesn't mind. Why should you?" Russell stepped closer. His voice dropped, almost gentle. "Artemis. If you're innocent, show them. Then this ends." I couldn't breathe. "You want me to undress. Here. For everyone." "If you have nothing to hide—" Camille's laugh cut through. "Unless there are marks. Kisses from your sugar daddy." I slapped her. The microphone clattered. Camille shrieked. Russell caught her, held her like she was made of glass. "Are you insane?! Her face—she's an actress!" He shoved me. My ankle twisted. Pain exploded in my leg. I gripped the table, knuckles white, refusing to kneel. "Russell." My voice shook. "I gave you everything.Your first shipping route. Every important connection you have. Me." His face twisted. "Dirty money. From dirty work." "He is my father." "Then where is he now?" Russell scanned the room, mockingly. "Where's Daddy while his daughter gets stripped in public?" I reached for my phone. Camille snatched it, smashed it on the floor. The cracked screen glowed. A photo. Me and my father, arms around each other. Russell's face went dark. "You are sleeping with him!" "THAT IS MY FATHER!" "Take off her clothes," Russell ordered. The guards stepped forward. I looked at him—really looked. The man who'd begged to marry me. Who'd promised forever. Who now sold my dignity for an actress's smile. "Russell." My voice went quiet. Cold. "If they touch me, you're done. Bankruptcy by morning." Camille laughed. "Still playing rich heiress? You're nothing!" I pressed the hidden button on my watch. A red light blinked once. "Russell." I met his eyes. "We're divorced." Then Camille snorted. "Divorce? You? The woman who clung to President Holmes like a vine?" Russell recovered. "Fine. Divorce. You're not worthy of the Holmes name anyway." Papers appeared. A lawyer from the crowd. A contract typed in minutes. I limped forward. "Clause one: Leave with nothing. No assets. No shares." "Agreed." Russell paused. "Clause two: No public appearances as Mrs. Holmes. No company involvement. No statements harming the company." "Agreed." "Clause three—" "All agreed." I didn't let him finish. He stared. He'd expected begging. Tears. Collapse. Instead, I signed without reading. Because everything he valued—the company, the shares, the empire—was pocket change to my family. He didn't know. Couldn't imagine. The lawyer slid the contract toward Russell. He signed slowly, watching me. Waiting for me to crack. I didn't. Camille clapped. "Contract signed. Now—" Her smile widened. "We settle the other matter." "What matter?" "You blocked my channel. Ruined my career." She tucked herself against Russell. "Now you have nothing. And I want revenge." Russell stroked her hair. "Make her pay. However you want." Camille waved at the guards. "Whoever strips her first gets one hundred thousand." Greed flickered in their eyes. "One hundred thousand?" "Cash. Immediate transfer." A hand grabbed my arm. I shoved it off. "Touch me and you'll feed fish tomorrow." For a second, they hesitated. Something in my eyes. Camille screamed, "She's bluffing! She's NOTHING! DO IT!" Hands reached for my collar. Goodbye, I’m Leaving You Behind 张滢 他曾九十九次向我许诺:他给予她的一切,不过是为了偿还一笔旧债。 我们的婚房,我们的座驾,甚至包括我们曾计划共同饲养的那些猫咪。 我咽下了他所有的借口,信以为真了他所有的谎言。 到了第一百次,我独自坐在市政登记处门外,满心期待着终于能与他结为连理。 但他终究没有出现。 取而代之的是,他豪掷千金买下了一枚红钻——送给了她。 当我给他打电话时,他竟笑出了声:“怎么,Celeste,又在闹脾气了?” 我挂断了电话。随后拨通了远在法国的姑姑的号码。 “你之前提议的那桩婚事,我答应了。” 他以为我只是在闹别扭。殊不知,我已彻底离他而去,永不复返。 He promised me ninety-nine times that everything he gave her was just to repay a debt. Our wedding home. Our car. Even the cats we planned to raise together. I swallowed every excuse, believed every lie. On the hundredth time, I sat outside the City Clerk's Office waiting to finally marry him. He never showed. Instead, he spent a fortune on a red diamond for her. When I called, he laughed. 'Throwing a fit again, Celeste?' I hung up. I called my aunt in France. 'I'll take that marriage you offered.' He thinks I'm sulking. He doesn't know I'm gone forever. ...... I had always believed Damien and I were destined for forever. From the moment we were born, we were promised to each other, inseparable, our lives entwined like threads in the same tapestry. Then the fire happened. He had gone into the stables when the flames erupted, the smoke thick and choking. He would have died there, trapped in the blaze, if not for her—Ariana, a servant girl. She dragged him out, coughing and half-conscious, her arms blackened with soot. From that moment, nothing remained the same. His father had said, “If you want to marry Celeste, you must keep Ariana close until the favor is repaid.” And Damien agreed. He said it was for me, for us, for the future we were meant to share. But there was more. A promise he made to her, strange and ridiculous at the time: if she ever felt unhappy, he would drop everything and rush to her side. I laughed it off. How often could she be unhappy? I couldn’t have been more wrong. With Ariana, misery seemed endless. The first sign came on my birthday. She looked at me with soft, almost sorrowful eyes. “I’ve never had a party like this,” she whispered. And Damien? He turned to me. “Celeste… please. Let her have this one,” he begged. I froze. It was my birthday. Mine. And yet, I gave it up. Because he asked. Because I feared disappointing him. Later, I cried, telling him, “Maybe we shouldn’t get married at all.” Panic lit up his face. That night, the city blazed with fireworks, tens of millions spent just to stop me from walking away. On his knees, he whispered, “Everything I do, Celeste, it’s for us. So we can be together sooner. Don’t doubt me.” I believed him. Always. The second test came when Ariana visited our wedding home. She ran her fingers along the walls, eyes wide. “I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.” And Damien gave it to her. Just like that. Later that night, he pulled me close. “I’ll find you another one, Celeste. Bigger, better. Just give me a little more time.” So I waited. And waited. I watched as our home, our car, even the cats we had planned to raise together, were given away—piece by piece—to her. Every time, he promised something more, something better, would come to me. By the ninety-ninth time, my heart had frayed. But I clung to hope. That day was meant to be the end. The favor was finally repaid. I sat outside the City Clerk’s Office, ready to finally marry him. He didn’t show. Instead, the news hit me: he had spent a fortune on a red diamond—a flawless gem meant to symbolize a once-in-a-lifetime gift. And he had given it to her. Ariana. My chest went cold. My fingers trembled as I dialed his number. “W-Damien… we’re not getting married,” I said. He laughed. “Throwing a fit again, Celeste? Threatening me?” Then his voice dropped, low and teasing, the one he reserved for her. “Don’t worry, Celeste. I’ll come back to you once she’s repaid.” Those words. Again. Always those same words. Five years of them, swallowed every single time. This time, I didn’t cry. Didn’t plead. I simply hung up. Calmly. He thought I was sulking. Sent someone with a bigger diamond, thinking it would fix everything. Thought I was jealous. Thought I would wait. But he didn’t know. That was my final chance. I called my aunt in France. “I’ve made my choice. I’ll accept the marriage we talked about last time.” She cried on the other end, over and over thanking me. Relief and happiness in her voice. I smiled faintly, phone pressed to my ear, though my heart felt like ashes. For the first time in years, I wasn’t waiting. Later, I sat on my bedroom floor, staring at everything Damien had ever given me. I reached for the music box he had ordered when we were children, the one I had once thought magical. Then the sweater he had clumsily knitted in middle school, his pride clear as he tugged it over my shoulders. The ring he had first proposed with, the symbol of our supposed future together. Mixed among these were the things he had given me only because of Ariana— the diamonds, the shoes, the purses meant to soothe me after he had already given something precious of ours to her. I packed them all. Every single one. By midnight, the boxes were ready. I told my assistant to deliver them straight to him. Then I grabbed the signet ring, the token of our two families’ bond, and drove to our wedding home. The door code was the same: his birthday, then mine. My chest ached as I pressed the numbers, but I went inside. The lock clicked, and he appeared, startled. “Celeste?” Relief and a small smile on his face. “You don’t like the diamond? I can get you another. And yesterday wasn’t the right date anyway—someone’s picking a new one for the certificate.” I didn’t answer. I pointed at the boxes. “I came to return something.” His smile faltered. His brows knitted in irritation. Then I heard light, careless footsteps. Ariana ran down from upstairs, barefoot, clinging to his waist as if she belonged there. And my entire body froze. He Chose His Mistress, So I Chose Me 张滢 当那辆卡车打着滑朝我们冲来时,他跑了。 不是奔向我——而是奔向她。 我眼睁睁看着他将 Elise 紧紧拥入怀中, 而我却像被定格了一般,僵立在刺眼的远光灯下。 剧烈的撞击将我抛入了无边的黑暗。 醒来时,我独自一人躺在医院里。他始终没有出现。 一次也没有。 他的母亲苦苦哀求我留下来,说他终于答应了,明天就会娶我。 昨晚,我无意中听见他在通电话: “去登记不过是做做样子罢了。今晚,我打算向 Elise 求婚。” 此刻,我身在机场。 我的叔叔正在那里等我。 他以为我明天会出现在法院门口。他并不知道,我即将嫁给另一个人。 When the truck skidded toward us, he ran. Not to me—to her. I watched him pull Elise into his arms while I stood frozen in the headlights. The impact threw me into darkness. I woke up alone in the hospital. He never came. Not once. His mother begged me to stay. Said he'd finally agreed to marry me tomorrow. Last night, I heard him on the phone: 'The registry wedding is just for show. Tonight, I'm proposing to Elise.' I'm at the airport. My uncle is waiting. He thinks I'll show up at the courthouse. He doesn't know I'm marrying someone else. ...... “Uncle… is that marriage you once wanted for me still possible?” My voice shook, strained from holding back tears, yet I forced the words out. “If it is, come for me by next week. I’ll say yes—I don’t care anymore.” For a moment, there was only silence. Then his voice came, confused and edged with alarm. “Althea? What… what are you saying? Isn’t today supposed to be your wedding with Dante? I’m sorry I couldn’t make it earlier—I was busy, but what’s going on? Why are you suddenly talking like this?” I took a shuddering breath, trying to steady myself. “ Because… he canceled our wedding. Again. And this time, it’s for Elise. I’m done waiting.” “I… I can’t…” I faltered, then pressed on, voice steadying with cold resolve. “He’s never going to choose me, uncle. So come by next week. I’ll do whatever you want, just get me out of this… this humiliation.” Before he could even reply, I ended the call. The words hung in the air like lead, heavy yet strangely freeing—as if I had finally cut the chains I’d been wearing for too long. I lowered the phone slowly, hand trembling as I clutched the delicate lace of my gown. The garden around me glimmered with soft lights strung across branches, like stars scattered in the night sky. Roses and lilies, chosen carefully together, lined the aisle, their fragrance thick in the warm evening air. Tables overflowed with food, untouched, champagne glasses half-filled, waiting for a celebration that would never come. But he wasn’t there. My wedding had become nothing but a public display of pity. Guests drifted over in small clusters, voices hushed, faces heavy with sympathy. “I’m so sorry, Althea.” “You don’t deserve this.” “He’ll come back around. Don’t lose hope.” Every word felt like salt poured onto an open wound. I stood there in the gown I had dreamt of since childhood, the white silk trailing across the grass, now damp with tears I fought to hide. Dante didn’t show. When I finally called him, pleading for some explanation, his voice was maddeningly calm, as though he had no idea of the storm he had left behind. “Althea… I’m sorry,” he said, soft and measured. “Elise’s running a high fever. I couldn’t just leave her side. We can… do this later. Maybe next week. Or we can skip the whole ceremony and just register—it’s really the same thing.” Elise. The name twisted inside my chest, a bitter pang of resentment and heartbreak. I closed my eyes, gripping the phone until my knuckles turned white. Twenty years—twenty years of growing up side by side with Dante, the perfect childhood couple, everyone expecting us to marry at twenty-five. Fate, destiny—they had promised it all. And it almost came true. The wedding had been planned. A year ago, my gown was ready, my vows written, our lives mapped out. But Dante went on that cursed cruise. The accident left him broken, missing for months. And when he returned, he wasn’t alone. Elise came with him—the woman who had nursed him back to life, who had saved him when he needed someone most. His family insisted she stay; the debt had to be repaid. Dante promised her happiness. At first, I understood. I told myself it was only fair—without Elise, he might not have survived. I accepted it, thinking she’d leave once he was better. But she never left. Dante’s focus shifted. Our future became secondary. Everything was about her, about Elise. When the wedding was first postponed, I forgave him. Love required patience, I told myself. But ninety-nine times… ninety-nine excuses… ninety-nine moments where he put her before me. I wasn’t his priority anymore. I wasn’t his choice. The voice of the venue manager snapped me back. “Miss Althea… the food’s ready. The guests are waiting.” A bitter laugh escaped me. “Donate it,” I said sharply. “Give it to anyone who needs it. I don’t care.” I grabbed my bag, my heels clicking against the marble floor as I walked out, leaving everything behind. The ride home was quiet, but my chest burned with memories, with broken promises. The house loomed ahead—the one Dante had promised me as ours, as our future. Now it was just a hollow reminder of what had never been. Inside, I tore through drawers, gathering every gift, every keepsake from Dante and his family. Diamonds, gold, letters, tokens of a love that had rotted from within. My hands trembled, but I packed everything with deliberate resolve. The door creaked. Dante appeared, climbing the stairs, guilt and relief warring on his face. “Althea…” His voice softened, arms reaching as if one embrace could erase months of neglect. “I’m sorry—for standing you up, for leaving you alone. I regret it, truly. But Elise was sick, and I couldn’t leave her. You understand, right?” I tore myself from his arms, gown rustling, eyes blazing. “That’s your excuse? Dante! This wasn’t a dinner you could postpone. This was our wedding. Our wedding!” He tried to reach for me again, calm, almost pleading. “Althea, it’s just a ceremony. What matters is us, our love. We can register anytime. Tomorrow even. The guests will forgive. Families will understand… but Elise—she needed me—” I grabbed the ring he had given me, once sparkling with promise, and flung it at him. The metal clattered against the marble, a thunderous echo of betrayal. Then I shoved the box of his gifts into his chest. “Take it. Take everything back.” He froze, stunned. “Althea, wait—what are—” “There’s no wedding!” My voice cracked, raw and trembling with heartbreak. “Because I’m ending this engagement. I’m done.” My Ex Pretended to Die for His First Love, So I Married His Powerful Uncle 张滢 就在我们婚礼的前一天,我的未婚夫坠海身亡了。 我没有哭。 五年后,他回来了——失忆了,怀里还抱着我的继妹。 他冲我露出一抹轻蔑的冷笑。 “所以,你就是那个一直苦等我的人?真可悲。” “我就把你收在身边当个备胎吧——周一、周三、周五归她;” “周二、周四、周六归你。” 我笑了。“抱歉,你认错人了。” 他不知道,我手里握着他伪造死亡的录音。 他不知道,其实我早已结婚五年。 而他更绝不会知道,我的丈夫正是他的亲叔叔——那个他最惧怕的男人。 The day before our wedding, my fiancé fell into the sea and died. I didn't cry. Five years later, he's back—with amnesia and my stepsister in his arms. He smirked at me. 'So you're the one who's been waiting for me? Pathetic. I'll keep you on the side—Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays for her; Tuesdays, Thursdays, Saturdays for you.' I laughed. 'Sorry, wrong person.' He doesn't know I have a recording of him faking his death. He doesn't know I've been married for five years. And he definitely doesn't know my husband is his uncle—the one man he fears most. ...... On an early summer afternoon, I stepped through the arrivals gate and headed straight for the old bakery on the corner. My daughter had begged for their handmade cookies, and exhausted as I was, all I wanted was to get that box of sweetness into her hands. The bakery's glass door was polished to a gleam. The wind chime tinkled as I pushed it open—but that cozy welcome shattered the instant I heard the commotion from the back room. The voice was too familiar. Even after five years, I could pick it out in an instant. Lucius Sullivan. Lucius sat in the center of the booth, dressed in a tailored black casual outfit, wearing the same look of untouchable superiority he'd always had. But now, those eyes that used to curve with warmth only for me were fixed on the woman nestled in his arms. My half-sister. Lena Cobb. His arm was locked around her waist, his chin resting on the crown of her head. The people around them chanted "Kiss! Kiss!" and he dipped his head and obliged. The kiss was possessive, deliberate, meant to be seen. Lena hooked her arms around his neck and answered it, her hands roaming his back. The two of them tangled together until they were practically breathing the same air. Someone pounded the table. "Lucius, you done with the whole amnesia act yet? When you disappeared, that woman nearly threw herself into the ocean after you. She's probably still standing on that beach waiting for you." Lucius lounged back, one hand idly stroking Lena's hair. "Oh, I'll deal with her. I'm just not done having my fun yet. Once Lena and I have the wedding, I'll conveniently 'recover' my memory. Then we'll see how long that lovesick puppy act of hers holds up." "Ha! She's definitely still waiting! Everyone knows Paige Cobb loved you down to the marrow!" "I heard she's been living like a wreck these past five years. Without you bankrolling her, she probably can't even afford to eat." The laughter drove into me like needles. Every word painted the same pitiful picture—a version of me they'd invented in their heads. What they didn't know was that in these five years, I'd been cherished by someone who held me in the palm of his hand. I had a husband who loved me. I had a beautiful daughter. I tightened my grip on the cookie box. All I wanted was to turn around and walk out. But the moment my feet shifted, one of Lucius's friends spotted me. The color drained from his face. He sidled over with forced pleasantry. "Sis! What are you doing here? Lucius is alive—we didn't tell you because he lost his memory, and we were all afraid the shock would be too much." "Yeah, Paige, don't take it to heart. Deep down, Lucius still loves you." Before I could respond, Lucius's voice sliced through the air from inside the booth—dripping with frost. "So you're the one, huh? My ex-fiancée who waited five years and still can't let go?" He rose and walked toward me, unhurried. His frame was taller, broader than five years ago—but the warmth that once lived in his eyes had vanished. His gaze swept over me, head to toe, lingering on my faded cotton-linen blouse and jeans. The curl of his lip made no effort to hide his contempt. "Without me, look what you've turned into. Dressed like a charity case—I bet you can't even afford a decent cookie." His voice dripped with derision. "Is that why you're here? Still can't get over me? Pathetic devotion really is an art form with you." My heart plummeted. My fingertips trembled—not from humiliation, but from the sheer wave of disgust radiating off him. My Boyfriend Came Back as a Different Man 张滢 三年前,我的男友在坦承自己拥有另一种人格之后,便消失得无影无踪。 他曾许诺会回来,并娶我为妻。 昨晚,我接待了一位入住酒店的男客——他挽着一位女伴,手里还提着三盒避孕套。 他看着我,开口问道:“我以前是不是在哪儿见过你?” 他的身份证上写着:温斯顿·桑切斯(Winston Sanchez)。 那是他的另一重人格。 正是那个多年来一直试图摧毁“利奥波德”的人格。 他并不知道,我能凭眼神将他们二人分辨出来。 他也不知道,利奥波德其实依然存在。 而就在今晚,他独自一人前来办理入住——这一次,身份证上的名字赫然写着:利奥波德。 Three years ago, my boyfriend disappeared after confessing he had another personality. He promised to come back and marry me. Last night, I checked a man into my hotel—with a woman on his arm and three boxes of c0ndoms. He looked at me and said, 'Have I seen you somewhere before?' The ID read Winston Sanchez. His other personality. The one who's been trying to destroy Leopold for years. He doesn't know I can tell them apart by their eyes. He doesn't know Leopold is still there. And tonight, he just checked in alone—with Leopold's name on the ID. —— Winston had barely been upstairs when the front desk phone rang. His room. My coworker picked up, then passed the call to me. "Send up a bathrobe." A pause. "Silk." That familiar voice filled my ear again, and my heart stumbled over its own rhythm. I buried the storm inside me and answered evenly. "Of course." After I hung up, my coworker nudged me with her elbow, grinning as she launched into the latest gossip. "Sibyl Henson, I think he's got his eye on you." "That's the CEO of Grandview Corporation! Net worth in the billions, gorgeous and loaded. One night and you'd walk away with a six-figure tip!" "Come on, Sibyl. You're not even a little tempted?" I shook my head. "That kind of luck doesn't happen to girls like me." I turned and headed to housekeeping, where I pulled two silk robes from the shelf. "I heard Mr. Sanchez was overseas getting treatment for years. What do you think was wrong with him?" "He's so young. You don't think it's, you know... a performance issue?" My coworker covered her mouth, laughing without a shred of restraint. "Keep gossiping about guests and see what happens when the manager overhears. That's coming straight out of your paycheck." I slipped the robes into a hotel garment bag, gave her a look, and stepped into the elevator. The day Leopold told me about his condition, he held me so tight he wouldn't let go. The way he clung to me, I thought the world was ending tomorrow. "Leo... what's wrong?" In that cramped studio apartment, I wrapped my arms around him just as fiercely. Our breathing tangled together in the narrow space between us. "Sibyl, do you know what dissociative identity disorder is? I have another personality. His name is Winston." "He's been getting stronger lately. He keeps trying to take over." "I... might have to go away for a while. For treatment. And if it doesn't work—" His voice caught. "You'll never see me again." I was stunned. And somehow, at the same time, completely calm. I looked at him without a word. "Will you come back?" A tear slipped from the corner of my eye. Leopold held me gently, soothing me, whispering reassurances against my skin. He pressed his lips to the tear and kissed it away. "Sibyl, if I win this time, I'll come back and marry you." "I have to go." "My flight's at nine. If they can't find me, they'll trace my location and find you instead." The first pale light of dawn crept across the sky. Leopold held me from behind, arms locked around me like he was afraid I'd dissolve. I cried until my voice gave out. I couldn't even form the words to ask him to stay. All I could do was watch that thin wooden door close behind him. Leopold Sanchez vanished from my world. That same day, Grandview Corporation announced that its heir had gone abroad for medical treatment. Three years. Both Winston and Leopold might as well have disappeared off the face of the earth. I was still waiting. My friends couldn't stand it — they cursed him on my behalf, branded him a man who'd abandoned the woman who loved him. "Exactly! He was talking out of his ass." "If he really was the CEO of Grandview Corporation, he probably got bored and went back to marry some heiress. Dual personality? Who does he think he's fooling?" "Sibyl, stop waiting for him. There are plenty of men out there. I'll set you up!" It wasn't like I hadn't tried seeing other men. Every single attempt ended in failure. Leopold lingered in my mind, clinging to me like a nightmare I couldn't shake. I taught myself to use the internet, scouring the news for any trace of him. I found nothing. The only thing I did find was a brief notice from a few days ago: Leopold Sanchez had legally changed his name. To Winston. I knew what that meant. That was Leopold's second personality. But I never expected Winston to show up in front of me, wearing the same face. The eyes, the mannerisms — completely different. Leopold had been gentle and humble, effortlessly warm. But the man I'd just seen carried a spring breeze in his gaze that seemed approachable on the surface, while underneath, his eyes were still as a frozen lake, radiating a pressure that kept the entire world at arm's length. I stood outside room 802, drew a deep breath, and knocked. "Mr. Sanchez, the silk robe you requested is here." You Weren’t Invited to My Wedding, Ex! 张滢 独自走在回家路上时,我身中三刀。 出院那天,我仍穿着病号服,在走廊里撞见了他们——他正握着她的双手,而她则假装手腕受了伤。 他们根本没察觉我就在场。 甚至都没发现我已经离开了。 今晚,他们给我煎了牛排——那是我最不爱吃的东西——而她却坐在我的沙发上,摆出一副受害者的姿态。 我的手机响了。是母亲发来的婚纱照。 我选了第三张。而且,我特意确保他们听清了我说的每一个字。 I was stabbed three times walking home alone. When I was discharged, still in my hospital gown, I saw them in the corridor—holding her hands while she faked wrist wounds. They didn't know I was there. They didn't even notice I was gone. Tonight, they cooked me steak—my least favorite—while she sat on my couch playing victim. My phone rang. Wedding dress photos from my mother. I picked the third one. And I made sure they heard every word. ...... "Your father arranged a marriage for you years ago. Now that your health’s stabilized… will you go through with it?" I didn’t hesitate. "Yes," I said, my voice flat. "Tell Father to prepare the paperwork. And make sure the wedding isn’t tacky. I’m not here for romance. I’m here to win." My mother didn’t flinch at my tone. She agreed, offered a few suggestions, and I gave her a list of my own before hanging up. It was supposed to be Lavenia’s birthday. One weekend on Jacob’s yacht. Glitter, champagne, fake smiles. Instead, I watched her kiss my boyfriend. Jacob. Upper deck. Frosting on her cheek. His hands on her waist. His brother, Luther—who used to be like a big brother to me—handing her a towel like this wasn’t betrayal in HD. Lavenia. My best friend. My ride-or-die since age nine. She used to braid my hair and swear she’d never touch what was mine. Now she’s licking cake off Jacob’s fingers like it’s foreplay. And Jacob? The man who bled for me. Who once called me his future. He didn’t even flinch when I walked past. Didn’t blink. I didn’t cry. Didn’t scream. I just came downstairs. Sea air thick in my lungs. Heart dead quiet. Sat on the velvet lounge sofa tucked into the yacht’s lower deck suite and called my mother. Because if I want revenge, I need power. And power doesn’t come from tears. A few minutes later, I heard designer heels tapping on the staircase. Then a knock on my cabin door. “Pearl?” a sugary voice chimed. I didn’t answer. She pushed the door open anyway. Lavenia waltzed in like she owned the yacht, carrying a Black Forest cake with one candle stuck dead center. Her makeup was flawless—glossy lips, fluttery lashes—but there were a few smudges of whipped cream on her cheek. Deliberate. Always. “Pearl, will you come upstairs? Everyone’s asking about you.” Her tone was sweet, eyes wide like some Disney deer. But I’d seen her fangs too many times. “No,” I said flatly, not even turning around. “I have work.” A flicker of something crossed her face. Disappointment? No. Calculation. “You don’t like me,” she said softly. “That’s why you’re always avoiding me.” I raised an eyebrow. “Are we doing this again?” She blinked rapidly, like she was about to cry on cue. And maybe she was. I’d seen her pull this routine on Jacob a thousand times. “I’m not in the mood, Lavenia. Save the performance for your fan club.” I moved toward the door. She stepped back—then suddenly stumbled, gasping as the cake flew from her hands and smashed across her chest, rich chocolate and whipped cream splattering like a crime scene. Right on cue, Jacob and Luther appeared at the top of the staircase like trained guard dogs. They rushed toward her, shoving past me like I didn’t exist. “Lavi! Oh my god—what happened?” Jacob’s voice was tight, eyes locked on her frosting-smeared dress. “She shoved me,” Lavenia whimpered, clutching the ruined cake like it was a mortal wound. “I was just trying to bring her something sweet. For old times. She—she pushed it into me.” I stared at her, stunned. “What?” “She what?” Luther’s eyes blazed. “Pearl, what the hell is wrong with you?” “I didn’t touch her,” I snapped. “She dropped it herself. You all saw nothing but you're ready to believe this?” Jacob didn’t even glance my way. He was too busy dabbing frosting off Lavenia’s shoulder like it was acid. “Lavi, does it hurt?” he murmured. She sniffled and leaned into his chest. “Just a little. It’s okay… I shouldn’t have bothered her. She hates me now.” “You were her best friend,” Luther said, glaring at me. “You were like sisters. She always called you her only real friend. And this is how you treat her? Because you're jealous?” Jealous. I laughed—quiet, bitter. “You two belong in a soap opera. All that’s missing is a coma and a fake baby.” Jacob turned, jaw clenched. “You’re going to apologize." I blinked. “Excuse me?” “You heard me,” he said, voice low and furious. “Apologize to Lavenia. Now.” I stared him down, arms crossed. “No.” His eyes narrowed. “Then forget about the wedding we planned. You don’t apologize by tomorrow, I’m not proposing to you next month. Consider it off the table.” Silence snapped tight between us. Luther scoffed behind him. “You still wanna marry her, bro? Her true colors are showing now. What a waste. If I were you, I’d never marry a woman like her.” I tilted my head slowly, eyes locked on him. “That’s why no one ever would,” I said, voice like satin over steel. Luther flushed. Jacob's jaw ticked. Lavenia looked positively radiant, loving every second of the chaos she brewed. Then I turned toward the side railing to head back inside—but Jacob’s hand gripped my wrist. I barely had time to blink before he shoved me. Over the rail. Into the sea. Splash. The cold hit me like knives. My lungs clenched. The darkness swallowed me whole. I couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t scream. Help. My hands flailed above the surface, mouth gasping, choking on salt and panic. The water dragged at me like an anchor. I didn’t know how to swim. They knew that. “Pearl?!” Lavenia’s voice rang out behind me, loud and dramatic. “Somebody help—Pearl doesn’t know how to swim!” But it wasn’t panic. It was a performance. “Let her be,” Jacob said coolly, standing above like a god with no mercy. “That’s for bullying you. She's pain in the ass and maybe she’ll learn something after this.” I couldn’t even gasp anymore. I sank. That’s when I felt arms break through the water—strong, foreign, unfamiliar. A hand wrapped around my waist. The pull of the surface returned. A stranger’s voice, low and steady. “I’ve got you.” #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭💔 At the gala, my boyfriend rigged the raffle. Gave his secretary a new phone. Gave me two worthless tiles. Everyone laughed. 💔 Her bonus was ten times mine. For deals I closed. He said I was "lucky to get anything." 🔥 I quit. His rival just hired me as president. His dream contract? My mentor runs it. Watch him beg. ...... At the company gala, I pulled the grand prize at the exact same moment as my boyfriend's secretary, Tania. Neal strode onto the stage, all smiles, claiming the system glitched. He handed us two identical boxes, announcing whoever got the real prize would be down to luck. I opened mine. Two ceramic tiles. Tania opened hers. The brand-new iPhone. But everyone saw it clearly—the split second he handed over the boxes, he'd slipped the phone into her waiting hands. The looks that swept my way were instant. Mockery. Schadenfreude. My phone buzzed with messages from Neal: "Babe, you're my girlfriend. If you win, people will talk. Giving it to Tania is just to avoid suspicion. You understand, right?" I laughed. Actually laughed. I stared at the friend request from the rival company's HR sitting in my inbox. My thumb hovered for only a second before I hit accept. If he wanted to avoid suspicion so badly, fine. I was done with this company. And my boyfriend? He was about to go bankrupt. "Clearly she's not the one he actually cares about." The whispers sliced through the air. Tania clutched her new phone, standing at Neal's side, triumph barely concealed. Then she tugged his sleeve, voice dripping with reluctance: "Mr. Gilbert, is this really okay? Ivy's your girlfriend. Maybe I should give it back?" Neal patted her shoulder—gentle—before turning to me, tone edged with impatience: "Ivy, look how considerate Tania is. Would it kill you to be more gracious? The boxes were identical. Pure chance. Are you really going to fight a new employee over this?" I stared at him. Then smiled. "Chance?" My voice cut through the murmurs. "Neal, do you think everyone here is blind? When you handed over those boxes, the way your hand tilted—every single person saw exactly what you did." His expression froze for a heartbeat before practicing warmth slid back. "It's just a phone. I'll buy you ten. Twenty. No need to make a scene with a new secretary. People will say I'm playing favorites." Playing favorites. My whole body trembled. Five years of swallowed grievances erupted. I yanked out my phone, pulled up my year-end bonus notification, and shoved the screen in his face. "If the raffle was lucky, then what about this? Is my bonus luck too?" My head snapped toward Neal. Five years I'd given this company, clawing my way up from the startup days. I'd closed more than half the deals that built this place. Panic flickered across Neal's eyes before he barked at the crowd: "Tania just closed a big deal—a tremendous contribution! She absolutely deserves that bonus! As for Ivy, she's been showing up late and leaving early constantly. She's lucky to even get the money!" The room erupted in laughter. The words crashed over me. My ears rang. My phone buzzed. Neal: "Ivy, don't make a scene. Tania landed a huge deal. The company needs talent like her. The bonus was her idea. Just let it go this once—I'll make it up to you privately." Her idea? I stared at those words, and something inside me went cold. Fine. If that's how it was going to be, why should I protect his dignity? "Neal." My voice cut through the noise. My hand trembled around the microphone, but my voice was steady. "That contract? I pulled three all-nighters drafting the proposal. I made eight trips to the client's office. I spent a month in negotiations before they signed. Tania's contribution? She stamped the paperwork at the end." I let out a cold laugh. Chaos erupted. "No way. Isn't she just a pretty face who slept her way up?" Every word was a needle in my heart. For five years, I'd let Neal take credit for every deal I closed—all to build his reputation. And what did I get? Everyone saw me as a trophy girlfriend. I'd done it because I loved him. But I was done staying silent. Then came soft sobbing. Tania pressed her hands to her face, eyes glistening, the picture of wounded innocence. "Mr. Gilbert, I'm so sorry—this is all my fault!" She pulled out a bank card, holding it toward me with trembling hands. "I'll give the money back right now. Please don't blame her anymore." My colleagues' sympathy overflowed—straight onto me as accusations: "Ivy, how can you be so aggressive?" I swept a cold gaze across the crowd. My sharp eyes caught what they'd missed: Tania's eyelids fluttering, the faint curl at her lips. She was faking. "She's not unconscious. She's acting!" Neal's hand shot up. Crack. The slap rang out, sharp and brutal. My cheek swelled instantly. I stared at him in disbelief. His face was twisted with rage. "Shut your mouth! Apologize to Tania right now—or I'll strip you of your VP position on the spot!" Agony lanced through my chest. I looked at this man I'd loved for five years, and something inside me finally died. What a joke. "Neal, I don't need your protection. I quit." In my hand, my phone buzzed with a message from Apex Industries: "Ms. Pruitt, congratulations! Effective immediately, you will serve as President of our subsidiary, with full authority over all operations." Ending a Betrayal-Filled Marriage: Ex-Husband, You're Out! 紫莹 改版1 整整三年,我为每一次流产都把过错归咎于自己。 我夜夜以泪洗面,向上帝苦苦祈求赐予一个孩子,熬过了十二轮试管婴儿疗程。 今天,我终于怀上了——却无意中偷听到了丈夫的坦白。 原来,每一次流产竟全是他一手造成的。 他在我的牛奶里偷偷下了药。 他刻意确保我孤立无援、惊恐万分,而他自己却正与情妇厮混在一起。 至于刚刚植入我体内的那个胚胎?竟然是那个情妇的。 我冲到医院想要打掉它——却发现其中竟有一个“乌龙”。 这个孩子其实是属于我的。而他的亲生父亲,正是那个唯一有能力彻底摧毁我丈夫的男人。 For three years, I blamed myself for every miscarriage. I cried to sleep, begged God for a child, endured twelve rounds of IVF. Today, I finally got pregnant—and overheard my husband confessing. He caused every single miscarriage. Slipped things in my milk. Made sure I was alone and terrified while he was with his mistress. And the embryo they just implanted? It's hers. I ran to the hospital to abort it—and found out there was a 'mistake.' This baby is mine. And his real father is the one man who can destroy my husband. 改版2 我签下了离婚协议,抹去了自己的身份。 三天之后,世上将再无“玛蒂尔德·哈根”此人。 我打算带着孩子远走高飞,彻底远离爱德华和他那个宝贝路易莎。 然而,那辆出租车并没有把我送往机场。 它载我来到了一座庄园——一座奢华程度远超我生平所见的庄园。 当我迈出车门时,一个熟悉的声音让我瞬间僵在了原地。 “哈根小姐,你正打算带着我的孩子逃往何处?” 诺兰·路特根伯格找到了我。而且,他绝不打算放我离开。 I signed divorce papers and erased my identity. Three days, and Mathilde Haagen would cease to exist. I was going to disappear with my baby, far from Edward and his precious Louisa. But the taxi didn't take me to the airport. It took me to a manor—more luxurious manor than anything I'd ever seen. When I stepped out, a familiar voice stopped me from the cold. 'Ms. Haagen, where are you trying to escape with my child?' Nolan Lutgenburgh found me. And he's not letting me go. 正文 ....... "Ms. Haagen, your IVF procedure was successful."The doctor smiled. On my twelfth attempt, I was finally pregnant. I clutched the ultrasound report, my face beaming with joy. I immediately took a taxi to tell my husband, Edward. At his office door, I froze. Inside, his friends mocked him. "Edward, think your wife will get pregnant this time? After all the tricks you used to make her miscarry before?" "The first time, you slipped something into her milk. The third time, you were abroad with Louisa. Your wife was so worried she miscarried—and then apologized for being careless." "What she doesn't know is the eggs in her IVF are Louisa's." "Undergoing all those procedures just to carry someone else's child." A chill surged from my feet to my scalp. Word for word stabbed my heart like knives. My repeated miscarriages weren't bad luck. They were schemes. Louisa leaned against his chest. "Edward, aren't we going too far? What if she finds out?" Edward's lips curled with mockery. "Find out? What right does she have to argue? She forced you abroad, separated us. This is what she owes us." "But what if she aborts the baby?" "As long as you keep quiet, she won't. She loves children so much. She'll protect it." His words shattered my last line of defense. I clutched my abdomen and ran. The streets bustled around me, but my world had gone dark. The child I'd fought so hard for was Louisa's. And Edward thought I'd driven Louisa away. But Louisa had left him for a wealthy foreigner. I'd stayed silent to protect his pride. Now, he blamed me. I touched my belly, eyes red. I couldn't carry another woman's child. I scheduled an abortion. At the hospital, the doctor apologized. "Ms. Haagen, you can't have the abortion yet." I shouted angrily. "You took my eggs without consent, made me pregnant with my husband's child by another woman, and now you stop me?" "Fine. I'll sue your hospital. See you in court." The doctor quickly stopped me. "Please wait." His eyes were cold. "Option one: schedule my abortion. Option two: I ruin your reputation. Your choice." He hadn't expected the famously soft-spoken Mathilde to be so strong. He bowed. "Ms. Haagen, due to hospital error, the child isn't your husband's and Louisa's. It's yours with another man." "Last year, your husband and Nolan Lutgenburgh both stored sperm here. A nurse made a mistake—you were implanted with Mr. Lutgenburgh's." "We've contacted him. He should be arriving. You can't leave yet." My eyes widened. This child was mine? I'd come to abort it. Now I knew it was my own flesh and blood. I hesitated. Seconds later, I decided. "I won't abort. But no one else learns this. Not a single third party." The doctor shook his head. "The Lutgenburghs run London. I can't cross them." My voice turned cold. "You can't cross them, but you can cross me? You illegally replaced my eggs—not once, multiple times. I can have your license revoked, you expelled from medicine. I can put you in prison for life." "You're smart, Doctor. Cooperate and keep this secret, or refuse and face the consequences." He collapsed, trembling. She was right. Cooperating offered hope. He gritted his teeth and agreed. Before leaving, I had him delete all surveillance footage related to me. Then I went to the town hall. "I have evidence of my husband's infidelity. I want a forced divorce. And I want to cancel my identity." The staff looked at me with sympathy. "Ms. Haagen, once your identity is cancelled, all traces of your past life will be erased. Are you sure?" I touched my belly. "I'm sure." The staff handed me a receipt. "Cancelling your ID and the forced divorce will take three days. Then Mathilde Haagen will cease to exist." I felt relief, not sadness. Love can't be faked. Edward never remembered I hated sour food. That I was afraid of the dark. I'd just deceived myself. Now, I finally had courage to leave. I called my former assistant. "Spread the word. In three days, I'm returning to law." His voice betrayed shock. "Mathilde, you're finally coming back! But why now?" I smiled coldly. "I was blind, in love with a scumbag. Now I'm awake." Edward never knew I'd once been the most powerful rising star in law. Years ago, when his family faced a copyright scandal, I'd resolved it quietly. He never knew. After hanging up, I called the police. "I'm filing a complaint against Edward Portier for soliciting prostitution." He'd hurt me. Now it was time to collect interest. At the hospital, Nolan sat in the doctor's office, discovering all surveillance footage had been deleted. The doctor explained, trembling. "Mr. Lutgenburgh, it was an accident. The woman who got your baby used a false identity. We can't find her." Nolan turned his watch, exuding authority. "I'll give you a week. If you can't find her, weigh the consequences." As he passed the desk, a pregnancy report fell. He glanced down—Mathilde's identity. He squinted. "What's wrong with her?" The doctor's heart tightened. "She's Ms. Portier. Pregnant. Came for a checkup." The atmosphere froze. Nolan hummed and left. The doctor messaged Mathilde. She breathed relief. But the next second, her car collided with a Rolls Royce. License plate NL88 LUK. Only Nolan had such arrogant plates. Had he discovered something? Before she could think, Nolan knocked on her window. "Miss..." Her heart sank. It really was him. "Miss, if you don't respond, I'll have someone pry open your door." Sweat slicked her hands. He'd do it. She slowly opened the window. "Miss, my man accidentally hit you. I can take you to the hospital, pay for everything." Thank God. He only thought he'd hit her. She forced a smile. "No need, thank you, Mr. Lutgenburgh." She stepped on the gas and sped away. Nolan watched her flee, lips curling. He hadn't told her his name. Yet her expression showed fear—like she was hiding something. 3.17 Humiliated Wife Reveals Identity, Husband Instantly Regrets 张滢 “承认吧,你有个‘干爹’!” 丈夫厉声喝道,将几张我与一位年长男子的合影猛地杵到我眼前。 我试图解释——那是我的父亲。 他却嗤之以鼻。他的情妇更是嚣张地叫嚣,逼我在大庭广众之下脱光衣服,以此来“自证清白”。 而他竟默许了这一切。随后,他签下离婚协议书,将我扫地出门,让我身无分文。 就在他的保镖伸手擒住我的那一刻,一群全副武装的男子突然闯进了拍卖行。 那群人的首领单膝跪地,恭敬地说道:“小姐,是您的父亲派我们来的。” 直到这一刻,我的前夫才猛然惊觉——他费尽心机想要摧毁的那个女人,竟然正是他曾经娶进家门的豪门千金。 'Admit you have a sugar daddy,' my husband said, shoving photos of me with an older man in my face. I tried to explain—he's my father. He laughed. His mistress demanded I strip in public to 'prove my innocence.' He let her. He signed divorce papers forcing me out with nothing. When his guards grabbed me, armed men stormed the auction house. Their leader knelt. 'Miss, your father sent us.' And my ex-husband just found out he married the heiress he tried to destroy. ...... The video played on the massive screen. Me in a car, laughing with a man, holding flowers. Innocent. Ordinary. Until Camille's voice sliced through the auction hall. "Mrs. Holmes doesn't just collect shares. She collects men." The crowd inhaled. I felt their eyes crawl over my skin like insects. I turned to Russell—my husband, the man I'd lifted from nothing. "You let her do this?" He didn't deny it. His face held something I'd never seen before. Relief. Like he'd finally found the key to unlock me from his life. The slap came before I could breathe. My cheek went numb. The room tilted. Russell's hand was still raised, his eyes cold. "You slept with an old man behind my back," he announced to everyone. "And now you carry his stink into my company." I clutched my face. "That man is my—" "Your sugar daddy?" Camille stepped forward, microphone in hand. "We know. We have video." The screen shifted. More footage. Same car. Same man. Same flowers. My anger cooled into something harder. Because I knew something they didn't. That man was my father. And they had just handed me everything I needed to destroy them. "Prove you're innocent," Camille purred. "Take off your clothes. Show everyone there are no marks on your body." Laughter rippled through the crowd. Russell watched. Waiting. His eyes said he wanted to believe the worst. Three years ago, he'd knelt in rain and promised to be my dog for life. I'd given him money, connections, a company. Now he couldn't even manage basic loyalty. "The man in that video," I said slowly, "is my father." Russell's brow twitched. Camille laughed loud enough for the microphone to catch. "Father? You mean sugar daddy. How many do you have, Artemis? Two? Three? A whole collection?" More laughter. Camille leaned closer, her voice sweet poison. "That's why you never introduced us to your parents. Because they don't exist. Just men who pay for your company." Russell's eyes darkened with suspicion. "Is that true? You hid your family because there's no family to hide?" I stared at him. I'd protected his pride for three years. Shielded him from knowing he married above himself. And now that protection became proof of guilt. "I hid nothing," I said. "I waited until you were ready." "For what? To meet your next client?" Camille raised her chin. "Since you're innocent, prove it. Right now. Remove your clothes." "Miss Gardner, hurry up!" "President Holmes doesn't mind. Why should you?" Russell stepped closer. His voice dropped, almost gentle. "Artemis. If you're innocent, show them. Then this ends." I couldn't breathe. "You want me to undress. Here. For everyone." "If you have nothing to hide—" Camille's laugh cut through. "Unless there are marks. Kisses from your sugar daddy." I slapped her. The microphone clattered. Camille shrieked. Russell caught her, held her like she was made of glass. "Are you insane?! Her face—she's an actress!" He shoved me. My ankle twisted. Pain exploded in my leg. I gripped the table, knuckles white, refusing to kneel. "Russell." My voice shook. "I gave you everything.Your first shipping route. Every important connection you have. Me." His face twisted. "Dirty money. From dirty work." "He is my father." "Then where is he now?" Russell scanned the room, mockingly. "Where's Daddy while his daughter gets stripped in public?" I reached for my phone. Camille snatched it, smashed it on the floor. The cracked screen glowed. A photo. Me and my father, arms around each other. Russell's face went dark. "You are sleeping with him!" "THAT IS MY FATHER!" "Take off her clothes," Russell ordered. The guards stepped forward. I looked at him—really looked. The man who'd begged to marry me. Who'd promised forever. Who now sold my dignity for an actress's smile. "Russell." My voice went quiet. Cold. "If they touch me, you're done. Bankruptcy by morning." Camille laughed. "Still playing rich heiress? You're nothing!" I pressed the hidden button on my watch. A red light blinked once. "Russell." I met his eyes. "We're divorced." Then Camille snorted. "Divorce? You? The woman who clung to President Holmes like a vine?" Russell recovered. "Fine. Divorce. You're not worthy of the Holmes name anyway." Papers appeared. A lawyer from the crowd. A contract typed in minutes. I limped forward. "Clause one: Leave with nothing. No assets. No shares." "Agreed." Russell paused. "Clause two: No public appearances as Mrs. Holmes. No company involvement. No statements harming the company." "Agreed." "Clause three—" "All agreed." I didn't let him finish. He stared. He'd expected begging. Tears. Collapse. Instead, I signed without reading. Because everything he valued—the company, the shares, the empire—was pocket change to my family. He didn't know. Couldn't imagine. The lawyer slid the contract toward Russell. He signed slowly, watching me. Waiting for me to crack. I didn't. Camille clapped. "Contract signed. Now—" Her smile widened. "We settle the other matter." "What matter?" "You blocked my channel. Ruined my career." She tucked herself against Russell. "Now you have nothing. And I want revenge." Russell stroked her hair. "Make her pay. However you want." Camille waved at the guards. "Whoever strips her first gets one hundred thousand." Greed flickered in their eyes. "One hundred thousand?" "Cash. Immediate transfer." A hand grabbed my arm. I shoved it off. "Touch me and you'll feed fish tomorrow." For a second, they hesitated. Something in my eyes. Camille screamed, "She's bluffing! She's NOTHING! DO IT!" Hands reached for my collar. Goodbye, I’m Leaving You Behind 张滢 他曾九十九次向我许诺:他给予她的一切,不过是为了偿还一笔旧债。 我们的婚房,我们的座驾,甚至包括我们曾计划共同饲养的那些猫咪。 我咽下了他所有的借口,信以为真了他所有的谎言。 到了第一百次,我独自坐在市政登记处门外,满心期待着终于能与他结为连理。 但他终究没有出现。 取而代之的是,他豪掷千金买下了一枚红钻——送给了她。 当我给他打电话时,他竟笑出了声:“怎么,Celeste,又在闹脾气了?” 我挂断了电话。随后拨通了远在法国的姑姑的号码。 “你之前提议的那桩婚事,我答应了。” 他以为我只是在闹别扭。殊不知,我已彻底离他而去,永不复返。 He promised me ninety-nine times that everything he gave her was just to repay a debt. Our wedding home. Our car. Even the cats we planned to raise together. I swallowed every excuse, believed every lie. On the hundredth time, I sat outside the City Clerk's Office waiting to finally marry him. He never showed. Instead, he spent a fortune on a red diamond for her. When I called, he laughed. 'Throwing a fit again, Celeste?' I hung up. I called my aunt in France. 'I'll take that marriage you offered.' He thinks I'm sulking. He doesn't know I'm gone forever. ...... I had always believed Damien and I were destined for forever. From the moment we were born, we were promised to each other, inseparable, our lives entwined like threads in the same tapestry. Then the fire happened. He had gone into the stables when the flames erupted, the smoke thick and choking. He would have died there, trapped in the blaze, if not for her—Ariana, a servant girl. She dragged him out, coughing and half-conscious, her arms blackened with soot. From that moment, nothing remained the same. His father had said, “If you want to marry Celeste, you must keep Ariana close until the favor is repaid.” And Damien agreed. He said it was for me, for us, for the future we were meant to share. But there was more. A promise he made to her, strange and ridiculous at the time: if she ever felt unhappy, he would drop everything and rush to her side. I laughed it off. How often could she be unhappy? I couldn’t have been more wrong. With Ariana, misery seemed endless. The first sign came on my birthday. She looked at me with soft, almost sorrowful eyes. “I’ve never had a party like this,” she whispered. And Damien? He turned to me. “Celeste… please. Let her have this one,” he begged. I froze. It was my birthday. Mine. And yet, I gave it up. Because he asked. Because I feared disappointing him. Later, I cried, telling him, “Maybe we shouldn’t get married at all.” Panic lit up his face. That night, the city blazed with fireworks, tens of millions spent just to stop me from walking away. On his knees, he whispered, “Everything I do, Celeste, it’s for us. So we can be together sooner. Don’t doubt me.” I believed him. Always. The second test came when Ariana visited our wedding home. She ran her fingers along the walls, eyes wide. “I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.” And Damien gave it to her. Just like that. Later that night, he pulled me close. “I’ll find you another one, Celeste. Bigger, better. Just give me a little more time.” So I waited. And waited. I watched as our home, our car, even the cats we had planned to raise together, were given away—piece by piece—to her. Every time, he promised something more, something better, would come to me. By the ninety-ninth time, my heart had frayed. But I clung to hope. That day was meant to be the end. The favor was finally repaid. I sat outside the City Clerk’s Office, ready to finally marry him. He didn’t show. Instead, the news hit me: he had spent a fortune on a red diamond—a flawless gem meant to symbolize a once-in-a-lifetime gift. And he had given it to her. Ariana. My chest went cold. My fingers trembled as I dialed his number. “W-Damien… we’re not getting married,” I said. He laughed. “Throwing a fit again, Celeste? Threatening me?” Then his voice dropped, low and teasing, the one he reserved for her. “Don’t worry, Celeste. I’ll come back to you once she’s repaid.” Those words. Again. Always those same words. Five years of them, swallowed every single time. This time, I didn’t cry. Didn’t plead. I simply hung up. Calmly. He thought I was sulking. Sent someone with a bigger diamond, thinking it would fix everything. Thought I was jealous. Thought I would wait. But he didn’t know. That was my final chance. I called my aunt in France. “I’ve made my choice. I’ll accept the marriage we talked about last time.” She cried on the other end, over and over thanking me. Relief and happiness in her voice. I smiled faintly, phone pressed to my ear, though my heart felt like ashes. For the first time in years, I wasn’t waiting. Later, I sat on my bedroom floor, staring at everything Damien had ever given me. I reached for the music box he had ordered when we were children, the one I had once thought magical. Then the sweater he had clumsily knitted in middle school, his pride clear as he tugged it over my shoulders. The ring he had first proposed with, the symbol of our supposed future together. Mixed among these were the things he had given me only because of Ariana— the diamonds, the shoes, the purses meant to soothe me after he had already given something precious of ours to her. I packed them all. Every single one. By midnight, the boxes were ready. I told my assistant to deliver them straight to him. Then I grabbed the signet ring, the token of our two families’ bond, and drove to our wedding home. The door code was the same: his birthday, then mine. My chest ached as I pressed the numbers, but I went inside. The lock clicked, and he appeared, startled. “Celeste?” Relief and a small smile on his face. “You don’t like the diamond? I can get you another. And yesterday wasn’t the right date anyway—someone’s picking a new one for the certificate.” I didn’t answer. I pointed at the boxes. “I came to return something.” His smile faltered. His brows knitted in irritation. Then I heard light, careless footsteps. Ariana ran down from upstairs, barefoot, clinging to his waist as if she belonged there. And my entire body froze. He Chose His Mistress, So I Chose Me 张滢 当那辆卡车打着滑朝我们冲来时,他跑了。 不是奔向我——而是奔向她。 我眼睁睁看着他将 Elise 紧紧拥入怀中, 而我却像被定格了一般,僵立在刺眼的远光灯下。 剧烈的撞击将我抛入了无边的黑暗。 醒来时,我独自一人躺在医院里。他始终没有出现。 一次也没有。 他的母亲苦苦哀求我留下来,说他终于答应了,明天就会娶我。 昨晚,我无意中听见他在通电话: “去登记不过是做做样子罢了。今晚,我打算向 Elise 求婚。” 此刻,我身在机场。 我的叔叔正在那里等我。 他以为我明天会出现在法院门口。他并不知道,我即将嫁给另一个人。 When the truck skidded toward us, he ran. Not to me—to her. I watched him pull Elise into his arms while I stood frozen in the headlights. The impact threw me into darkness. I woke up alone in the hospital. He never came. Not once. His mother begged me to stay. Said he'd finally agreed to marry me tomorrow. Last night, I heard him on the phone: 'The registry wedding is just for show. Tonight, I'm proposing to Elise.' I'm at the airport. My uncle is waiting. He thinks I'll show up at the courthouse. He doesn't know I'm marrying someone else. ...... “Uncle… is that marriage you once wanted for me still possible?” My voice shook, strained from holding back tears, yet I forced the words out. “If it is, come for me by next week. I’ll say yes—I don’t care anymore.” For a moment, there was only silence. Then his voice came, confused and edged with alarm. “Althea? What… what are you saying? Isn’t today supposed to be your wedding with Dante? I’m sorry I couldn’t make it earlier—I was busy, but what’s going on? Why are you suddenly talking like this?” I took a shuddering breath, trying to steady myself. “ Because… he canceled our wedding. Again. And this time, it’s for Elise. I’m done waiting.” “I… I can’t…” I faltered, then pressed on, voice steadying with cold resolve. “He’s never going to choose me, uncle. So come by next week. I’ll do whatever you want, just get me out of this… this humiliation.” Before he could even reply, I ended the call. The words hung in the air like lead, heavy yet strangely freeing—as if I had finally cut the chains I’d been wearing for too long. I lowered the phone slowly, hand trembling as I clutched the delicate lace of my gown. The garden around me glimmered with soft lights strung across branches, like stars scattered in the night sky. Roses and lilies, chosen carefully together, lined the aisle, their fragrance thick in the warm evening air. Tables overflowed with food, untouched, champagne glasses half-filled, waiting for a celebration that would never come. But he wasn’t there. My wedding had become nothing but a public display of pity. Guests drifted over in small clusters, voices hushed, faces heavy with sympathy. “I’m so sorry, Althea.” “You don’t deserve this.” “He’ll come back around. Don’t lose hope.” Every word felt like salt poured onto an open wound. I stood there in the gown I had dreamt of since childhood, the white silk trailing across the grass, now damp with tears I fought to hide. Dante didn’t show. When I finally called him, pleading for some explanation, his voice was maddeningly calm, as though he had no idea of the storm he had left behind. “Althea… I’m sorry,” he said, soft and measured. “Elise’s running a high fever. I couldn’t just leave her side. We can… do this later. Maybe next week. Or we can skip the whole ceremony and just register—it’s really the same thing.” Elise. The name twisted inside my chest, a bitter pang of resentment and heartbreak. I closed my eyes, gripping the phone until my knuckles turned white. Twenty years—twenty years of growing up side by side with Dante, the perfect childhood couple, everyone expecting us to marry at twenty-five. Fate, destiny—they had promised it all. And it almost came true. The wedding had been planned. A year ago, my gown was ready, my vows written, our lives mapped out. But Dante went on that cursed cruise. The accident left him broken, missing for months. And when he returned, he wasn’t alone. Elise came with him—the woman who had nursed him back to life, who had saved him when he needed someone most. His family insisted she stay; the debt had to be repaid. Dante promised her happiness. At first, I understood. I told myself it was only fair—without Elise, he might not have survived. I accepted it, thinking she’d leave once he was better. But she never left. Dante’s focus shifted. Our future became secondary. Everything was about her, about Elise. When the wedding was first postponed, I forgave him. Love required patience, I told myself. But ninety-nine times… ninety-nine excuses… ninety-nine moments where he put her before me. I wasn’t his priority anymore. I wasn’t his choice. The voice of the venue manager snapped me back. “Miss Althea… the food’s ready. The guests are waiting.” A bitter laugh escaped me. “Donate it,” I said sharply. “Give it to anyone who needs it. I don’t care.” I grabbed my bag, my heels clicking against the marble floor as I walked out, leaving everything behind. The ride home was quiet, but my chest burned with memories, with broken promises. The house loomed ahead—the one Dante had promised me as ours, as our future. Now it was just a hollow reminder of what had never been. Inside, I tore through drawers, gathering every gift, every keepsake from Dante and his family. Diamonds, gold, letters, tokens of a love that had rotted from within. My hands trembled, but I packed everything with deliberate resolve. The door creaked. Dante appeared, climbing the stairs, guilt and relief warring on his face. “Althea…” His voice softened, arms reaching as if one embrace could erase months of neglect. “I’m sorry—for standing you up, for leaving you alone. I regret it, truly. But Elise was sick, and I couldn’t leave her. You understand, right?” I tore myself from his arms, gown rustling, eyes blazing. “That’s your excuse? Dante! This wasn’t a dinner you could postpone. This was our wedding. Our wedding!” He tried to reach for me again, calm, almost pleading. “Althea, it’s just a ceremony. What matters is us, our love. We can register anytime. Tomorrow even. The guests will forgive. Families will understand… but Elise—she needed me—” I grabbed the ring he had given me, once sparkling with promise, and flung it at him. The metal clattered against the marble, a thunderous echo of betrayal. Then I shoved the box of his gifts into his chest. “Take it. Take everything back.” He froze, stunned. “Althea, wait—what are—” “There’s no wedding!” My voice cracked, raw and trembling with heartbreak. “Because I’m ending this engagement. I’m done.” My Ex Pretended to Die for His First Love, So I Married His Powerful Uncle 张滢 就在我们婚礼的前一天,我的未婚夫坠海身亡了。 我没有哭。 五年后,他回来了——失忆了,怀里还抱着我的继妹。 他冲我露出一抹轻蔑的冷笑。 “所以,你就是那个一直苦等我的人?真可悲。” “我就把你收在身边当个备胎吧——周一、周三、周五归她;” “周二、周四、周六归你。” 我笑了。“抱歉,你认错人了。” 他不知道,我手里握着他伪造死亡的录音。 他不知道,其实我早已结婚五年。 而他更绝不会知道,我的丈夫正是他的亲叔叔——那个他最惧怕的男人。 The day before our wedding, my fiancé fell into the sea and died. I didn't cry. Five years later, he's back—with amnesia and my stepsister in his arms. He smirked at me. 'So you're the one who's been waiting for me? Pathetic. I'll keep you on the side—Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays for her; Tuesdays, Thursdays, Saturdays for you.' I laughed. 'Sorry, wrong person.' He doesn't know I have a recording of him faking his death. He doesn't know I've been married for five years. And he definitely doesn't know my husband is his uncle—the one man he fears most. ...... On an early summer afternoon, I stepped through the arrivals gate and headed straight for the old bakery on the corner. My daughter had begged for their handmade cookies, and exhausted as I was, all I wanted was to get that box of sweetness into her hands. The bakery's glass door was polished to a gleam. The wind chime tinkled as I pushed it open—but that cozy welcome shattered the instant I heard the commotion from the back room. The voice was too familiar. Even after five years, I could pick it out in an instant. Lucius Sullivan. Lucius sat in the center of the booth, dressed in a tailored black casual outfit, wearing the same look of untouchable superiority he'd always had. But now, those eyes that used to curve with warmth only for me were fixed on the woman nestled in his arms. My half-sister. Lena Cobb. His arm was locked around her waist, his chin resting on the crown of her head. The people around them chanted "Kiss! Kiss!" and he dipped his head and obliged. The kiss was possessive, deliberate, meant to be seen. Lena hooked her arms around his neck and answered it, her hands roaming his back. The two of them tangled together until they were practically breathing the same air. Someone pounded the table. "Lucius, you done with the whole amnesia act yet? When you disappeared, that woman nearly threw herself into the ocean after you. She's probably still standing on that beach waiting for you." Lucius lounged back, one hand idly stroking Lena's hair. "Oh, I'll deal with her. I'm just not done having my fun yet. Once Lena and I have the wedding, I'll conveniently 'recover' my memory. Then we'll see how long that lovesick puppy act of hers holds up." "Ha! She's definitely still waiting! Everyone knows Paige Cobb loved you down to the marrow!" "I heard she's been living like a wreck these past five years. Without you bankrolling her, she probably can't even afford to eat." The laughter drove into me like needles. Every word painted the same pitiful picture—a version of me they'd invented in their heads. What they didn't know was that in these five years, I'd been cherished by someone who held me in the palm of his hand. I had a husband who loved me. I had a beautiful daughter. I tightened my grip on the cookie box. All I wanted was to turn around and walk out. But the moment my feet shifted, one of Lucius's friends spotted me. The color drained from his face. He sidled over with forced pleasantry. "Sis! What are you doing here? Lucius is alive—we didn't tell you because he lost his memory, and we were all afraid the shock would be too much." "Yeah, Paige, don't take it to heart. Deep down, Lucius still loves you." Before I could respond, Lucius's voice sliced through the air from inside the booth—dripping with frost. "So you're the one, huh? My ex-fiancée who waited five years and still can't let go?" He rose and walked toward me, unhurried. His frame was taller, broader than five years ago—but the warmth that once lived in his eyes had vanished. His gaze swept over me, head to toe, lingering on my faded cotton-linen blouse and jeans. The curl of his lip made no effort to hide his contempt. "Without me, look what you've turned into. Dressed like a charity case—I bet you can't even afford a decent cookie." His voice dripped with derision. "Is that why you're here? Still can't get over me? Pathetic devotion really is an art form with you." My heart plummeted. My fingertips trembled—not from humiliation, but from the sheer wave of disgust radiating off him. My Boyfriend Came Back as a Different Man 张滢 三年前,我的男友在坦承自己拥有另一种人格之后,便消失得无影无踪。 他曾许诺会回来,并娶我为妻。 昨晚,我接待了一位入住酒店的男客——他挽着一位女伴,手里还提着三盒避孕套。 他看着我,开口问道:“我以前是不是在哪儿见过你?” 他的身份证上写着:温斯顿·桑切斯(Winston Sanchez)。 那是他的另一重人格。 正是那个多年来一直试图摧毁“利奥波德”的人格。 他并不知道,我能凭眼神将他们二人分辨出来。 他也不知道,利奥波德其实依然存在。 而就在今晚,他独自一人前来办理入住——这一次,身份证上的名字赫然写着:利奥波德。 Three years ago, my boyfriend disappeared after confessing he had another personality. He promised to come back and marry me. Last night, I checked a man into my hotel—with a woman on his arm and three boxes of c0ndoms. He looked at me and said, 'Have I seen you somewhere before?' The ID read Winston Sanchez. His other personality. The one who's been trying to destroy Leopold for years. He doesn't know I can tell them apart by their eyes. He doesn't know Leopold is still there. And tonight, he just checked in alone—with Leopold's name on the ID. —— Winston had barely been upstairs when the front desk phone rang. His room. My coworker picked up, then passed the call to me. "Send up a bathrobe." A pause. "Silk." That familiar voice filled my ear again, and my heart stumbled over its own rhythm. I buried the storm inside me and answered evenly. "Of course." After I hung up, my coworker nudged me with her elbow, grinning as she launched into the latest gossip. "Sibyl Henson, I think he's got his eye on you." "That's the CEO of Grandview Corporation! Net worth in the billions, gorgeous and loaded. One night and you'd walk away with a six-figure tip!" "Come on, Sibyl. You're not even a little tempted?" I shook my head. "That kind of luck doesn't happen to girls like me." I turned and headed to housekeeping, where I pulled two silk robes from the shelf. "I heard Mr. Sanchez was overseas getting treatment for years. What do you think was wrong with him?" "He's so young. You don't think it's, you know... a performance issue?" My coworker covered her mouth, laughing without a shred of restraint. "Keep gossiping about guests and see what happens when the manager overhears. That's coming straight out of your paycheck." I slipped the robes into a hotel garment bag, gave her a look, and stepped into the elevator. The day Leopold told me about his condition, he held me so tight he wouldn't let go. The way he clung to me, I thought the world was ending tomorrow. "Leo... what's wrong?" In that cramped studio apartment, I wrapped my arms around him just as fiercely. Our breathing tangled together in the narrow space between us. "Sibyl, do you know what dissociative identity disorder is? I have another personality. His name is Winston." "He's been getting stronger lately. He keeps trying to take over." "I... might have to go away for a while. For treatment. And if it doesn't work—" His voice caught. "You'll never see me again." I was stunned. And somehow, at the same time, completely calm. I looked at him without a word. "Will you come back?" A tear slipped from the corner of my eye. Leopold held me gently, soothing me, whispering reassurances against my skin. He pressed his lips to the tear and kissed it away. "Sibyl, if I win this time, I'll come back and marry you." "I have to go." "My flight's at nine. If they can't find me, they'll trace my location and find you instead." The first pale light of dawn crept across the sky. Leopold held me from behind, arms locked around me like he was afraid I'd dissolve. I cried until my voice gave out. I couldn't even form the words to ask him to stay. All I could do was watch that thin wooden door close behind him. Leopold Sanchez vanished from my world. That same day, Grandview Corporation announced that its heir had gone abroad for medical treatment. Three years. Both Winston and Leopold might as well have disappeared off the face of the earth. I was still waiting. My friends couldn't stand it — they cursed him on my behalf, branded him a man who'd abandoned the woman who loved him. "Exactly! He was talking out of his ass." "If he really was the CEO of Grandview Corporation, he probably got bored and went back to marry some heiress. Dual personality? Who does he think he's fooling?" "Sibyl, stop waiting for him. There are plenty of men out there. I'll set you up!" It wasn't like I hadn't tried seeing other men. Every single attempt ended in failure. Leopold lingered in my mind, clinging to me like a nightmare I couldn't shake. I taught myself to use the internet, scouring the news for any trace of him. I found nothing. The only thing I did find was a brief notice from a few days ago: Leopold Sanchez had legally changed his name. To Winston. I knew what that meant. That was Leopold's second personality. But I never expected Winston to show up in front of me, wearing the same face. The eyes, the mannerisms — completely different. Leopold had been gentle and humble, effortlessly warm. But the man I'd just seen carried a spring breeze in his gaze that seemed approachable on the surface, while underneath, his eyes were still as a frozen lake, radiating a pressure that kept the entire world at arm's length. I stood outside room 802, drew a deep breath, and knocked. "Mr. Sanchez, the silk robe you requested is here." You Weren’t Invited to My Wedding, Ex! 张滢 独自走在回家路上时,我身中三刀。 出院那天,我仍穿着病号服,在走廊里撞见了他们——他正握着她的双手,而她则假装手腕受了伤。 他们根本没察觉我就在场。 甚至都没发现我已经离开了。 今晚,他们给我煎了牛排——那是我最不爱吃的东西——而她却坐在我的沙发上,摆出一副受害者的姿态。 我的手机响了。是母亲发来的婚纱照。 我选了第三张。而且,我特意确保他们听清了我说的每一个字。 I was stabbed three times walking home alone. When I was discharged, still in my hospital gown, I saw them in the corridor—holding her hands while she faked wrist wounds. They didn't know I was there. They didn't even notice I was gone. Tonight, they cooked me steak—my least favorite—while she sat on my couch playing victim. My phone rang. Wedding dress photos from my mother. I picked the third one. And I made sure they heard every word. ...... "Your father arranged a marriage for you years ago. Now that your health’s stabilized… will you go through with it?" I didn’t hesitate. "Yes," I said, my voice flat. "Tell Father to prepare the paperwork. And make sure the wedding isn’t tacky. I’m not here for romance. I’m here to win." My mother didn’t flinch at my tone. She agreed, offered a few suggestions, and I gave her a list of my own before hanging up. It was supposed to be Lavenia’s birthday. One weekend on Jacob’s yacht. Glitter, champagne, fake smiles. Instead, I watched her kiss my boyfriend. Jacob. Upper deck. Frosting on her cheek. His hands on her waist. His brother, Luther—who used to be like a big brother to me—handing her a towel like this wasn’t betrayal in HD. Lavenia. My best friend. My ride-or-die since age nine. She used to braid my hair and swear she’d never touch what was mine. Now she’s licking cake off Jacob’s fingers like it’s foreplay. And Jacob? The man who bled for me. Who once called me his future. He didn’t even flinch when I walked past. Didn’t blink. I didn’t cry. Didn’t scream. I just came downstairs. Sea air thick in my lungs. Heart dead quiet. Sat on the velvet lounge sofa tucked into the yacht’s lower deck suite and called my mother. Because if I want revenge, I need power. And power doesn’t come from tears. A few minutes later, I heard designer heels tapping on the staircase. Then a knock on my cabin door. “Pearl?” a sugary voice chimed. I didn’t answer. She pushed the door open anyway. Lavenia waltzed in like she owned the yacht, carrying a Black Forest cake with one candle stuck dead center. Her makeup was flawless—glossy lips, fluttery lashes—but there were a few smudges of whipped cream on her cheek. Deliberate. Always. “Pearl, will you come upstairs? Everyone’s asking about you.” Her tone was sweet, eyes wide like some Disney deer. But I’d seen her fangs too many times. “No,” I said flatly, not even turning around. “I have work.” A flicker of something crossed her face. Disappointment? No. Calculation. “You don’t like me,” she said softly. “That’s why you’re always avoiding me.” I raised an eyebrow. “Are we doing this again?” She blinked rapidly, like she was about to cry on cue. And maybe she was. I’d seen her pull this routine on Jacob a thousand times. “I’m not in the mood, Lavenia. Save the performance for your fan club.” I moved toward the door. She stepped back—then suddenly stumbled, gasping as the cake flew from her hands and smashed across her chest, rich chocolate and whipped cream splattering like a crime scene. Right on cue, Jacob and Luther appeared at the top of the staircase like trained guard dogs. They rushed toward her, shoving past me like I didn’t exist. “Lavi! Oh my god—what happened?” Jacob’s voice was tight, eyes locked on her frosting-smeared dress. “She shoved me,” Lavenia whimpered, clutching the ruined cake like it was a mortal wound. “I was just trying to bring her something sweet. For old times. She—she pushed it into me.” I stared at her, stunned. “What?” “She what?” Luther’s eyes blazed. “Pearl, what the hell is wrong with you?” “I didn’t touch her,” I snapped. “She dropped it herself. You all saw nothing but you're ready to believe this?” Jacob didn’t even glance my way. He was too busy dabbing frosting off Lavenia’s shoulder like it was acid. “Lavi, does it hurt?” he murmured. She sniffled and leaned into his chest. “Just a little. It’s okay… I shouldn’t have bothered her. She hates me now.” “You were her best friend,” Luther said, glaring at me. “You were like sisters. She always called you her only real friend. And this is how you treat her? Because you're jealous?” Jealous. I laughed—quiet, bitter. “You two belong in a soap opera. All that’s missing is a coma and a fake baby.” Jacob turned, jaw clenched. “You’re going to apologize." I blinked. “Excuse me?” “You heard me,” he said, voice low and furious. “Apologize to Lavenia. Now.” I stared him down, arms crossed. “No.” His eyes narrowed. “Then forget about the wedding we planned. You don’t apologize by tomorrow, I’m not proposing to you next month. Consider it off the table.” Silence snapped tight between us. Luther scoffed behind him. “You still wanna marry her, bro? Her true colors are showing now. What a waste. If I were you, I’d never marry a woman like her.” I tilted my head slowly, eyes locked on him. “That’s why no one ever would,” I said, voice like satin over steel. Luther flushed. Jacob's jaw ticked. Lavenia looked positively radiant, loving every second of the chaos she brewed. Then I turned toward the side railing to head back inside—but Jacob’s hand gripped my wrist. I barely had time to blink before he shoved me. Over the rail. Into the sea. Splash. The cold hit me like knives. My lungs clenched. The darkness swallowed me whole. I couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t scream. Help. My hands flailed above the surface, mouth gasping, choking on salt and panic. The water dragged at me like an anchor. I didn’t know how to swim. They knew that. “Pearl?!” Lavenia’s voice rang out behind me, loud and dramatic. “Somebody help—Pearl doesn’t know how to swim!” But it wasn’t panic. It was a performance. “Let her be,” Jacob said coolly, standing above like a god with no mercy. “That’s for bullying you. She's pain in the ass and maybe she’ll learn something after this.” I couldn’t even gasp anymore. I sank. That’s when I felt arms break through the water—strong, foreign, unfamiliar. A hand wrapped around my waist. The pull of the surface returned. A stranger’s voice, low and steady. “I’ve got you.” #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
😭💔 At the gala, my boyfriend rigged the raffle. Gave his secretary a new phone. Gave me two worthless tiles. Everyone laughed. 💔 Her bonus was ten times mine. For deals I closed. He said I was "lucky to get anything." 🔥 I quit. His rival just hired me as president. His dream contract? My mentor runs it. Watch him beg. ...... At the company gala, I pulled the grand prize at the exact same moment as my boyfriend's secretary, Tania. Neal strode onto the stage, all smiles, claiming the system glitched. He handed us two identical boxes, announcing whoever got the real prize would be down to luck. I opened mine. Two ceramic tiles. Tania opened hers. The brand-new iPhone. But everyone saw it clearly—the split second he handed over the boxes, he'd slipped the phone into her waiting hands. The looks that swept my way were instant. Mockery. Schadenfreude. My phone buzzed with messages from Neal: "Babe, you're my girlfriend. If you win, people will talk. Giving it to Tania is just to avoid suspicion. You understand, right?" I laughed. Actually laughed. I stared at the friend request from the rival company's HR sitting in my inbox. My thumb hovered for only a second before I hit accept. If he wanted to avoid suspicion so badly, fine. I was done with this company. And my boyfriend? He was about to go bankrupt. "Clearly she's not the one he actually cares about." The whispers sliced through the air. Tania clutched her new phone, standing at Neal's side, triumph barely concealed. Then she tugged his sleeve, voice dripping with reluctance: "Mr. Gilbert, is this really okay? Ivy's your girlfriend. Maybe I should give it back?" Neal patted her shoulder—gentle—before turning to me, tone edged with impatience: "Ivy, look how considerate Tania is. Would it kill you to be more gracious? The boxes were identical. Pure chance. Are you really going to fight a new employee over this?" I stared at him. Then smiled. "Chance?" My voice cut through the murmurs. "Neal, do you think everyone here is blind? When you handed over those boxes, the way your hand tilted—every single person saw exactly what you did." His expression froze for a heartbeat before practicing warmth slid back. "It's just a phone. I'll buy you ten. Twenty. No need to make a scene with a new secretary. People will say I'm playing favorites." Playing favorites. My whole body trembled. Five years of swallowed grievances erupted. I yanked out my phone, pulled up my year-end bonus notification, and shoved the screen in his face. "If the raffle was lucky, then what about this? Is my bonus luck too?" My head snapped toward Neal. Five years I'd given this company, clawing my way up from the startup days. I'd closed more than half the deals that built this place. Panic flickered across Neal's eyes before he barked at the crowd: "Tania just closed a big deal—a tremendous contribution! She absolutely deserves that bonus! As for Ivy, she's been showing up late and leaving early constantly. She's lucky to even get the money!" The room erupted in laughter. The words crashed over me. My ears rang. My phone buzzed. Neal: "Ivy, don't make a scene. Tania landed a huge deal. The company needs talent like her. The bonus was her idea. Just let it go this once—I'll make it up to you privately." Her idea? I stared at those words, and something inside me went cold. Fine. If that's how it was going to be, why should I protect his dignity? "Neal." My voice cut through the noise. My hand trembled around the microphone, but my voice was steady. "That contract? I pulled three all-nighters drafting the proposal. I made eight trips to the client's office. I spent a month in negotiations before they signed. Tania's contribution? She stamped the paperwork at the end." I let out a cold laugh. Chaos erupted. "No way. Isn't she just a pretty face who slept her way up?" Every word was a needle in my heart. For five years, I'd let Neal take credit for every deal I closed—all to build his reputation. And what did I get? Everyone saw me as a trophy girlfriend. I'd done it because I loved him. But I was done staying silent. Then came soft sobbing. Tania pressed her hands to her face, eyes glistening, the picture of wounded innocence. "Mr. Gilbert, I'm so sorry—this is all my fault!" She pulled out a bank card, holding it toward me with trembling hands. "I'll give the money back right now. Please don't blame her anymore." My colleagues' sympathy overflowed—straight onto me as accusations: "Ivy, how can you be so aggressive?" I swept a cold gaze across the crowd. My sharp eyes caught what they'd missed: Tania's eyelids fluttering, the faint curl at her lips. She was faking. "She's not unconscious. She's acting!" Neal's hand shot up. Crack. The slap rang out, sharp and brutal. My cheek swelled instantly. I stared at him in disbelief. His face was twisted with rage. "Shut your mouth! Apologize to Tania right now—or I'll strip you of your VP position on the spot!" Agony lanced through my chest. I looked at this man I'd loved for five years, and something inside me finally died. What a joke. "Neal, I don't need your protection. I quit." In my hand, my phone buzzed with a message from Apex Industries: "Ms. Pruitt, congratulations! Effective immediately, you will serve as President of our subsidiary, with full authority over all operations." Ending a Betrayal-Filled Marriage: Ex-Husband, You're Out! 紫莹 改版1 整整三年,我为每一次流产都把过错归咎于自己。 我夜夜以泪洗面,向上帝苦苦祈求赐予一个孩子,熬过了十二轮试管婴儿疗程。 今天,我终于怀上了——却无意中偷听到了丈夫的坦白。 原来,每一次流产竟全是他一手造成的。 他在我的牛奶里偷偷下了药。 他刻意确保我孤立无援、惊恐万分,而他自己却正与情妇厮混在一起。 至于刚刚植入我体内的那个胚胎?竟然是那个情妇的。 我冲到医院想要打掉它——却发现其中竟有一个“乌龙”。 这个孩子其实是属于我的。而他的亲生父亲,正是那个唯一有能力彻底摧毁我丈夫的男人。 For three years, I blamed myself for every miscarriage. I cried to sleep, begged God for a child, endured twelve rounds of IVF. Today, I finally got pregnant—and overheard my husband confessing. He caused every single miscarriage. Slipped things in my milk. Made sure I was alone and terrified while he was with his mistress. And the embryo they just implanted? It's hers. I ran to the hospital to abort it—and found out there was a 'mistake.' This baby is mine. And his real father is the one man who can destroy my husband. 改版2 我签下了离婚协议,抹去了自己的身份。 三天之后,世上将再无“玛蒂尔德·哈根”此人。 我打算带着孩子远走高飞,彻底远离爱德华和他那个宝贝路易莎。 然而,那辆出租车并没有把我送往机场。 它载我来到了一座庄园——一座奢华程度远超我生平所见的庄园。 当我迈出车门时,一个熟悉的声音让我瞬间僵在了原地。 “哈根小姐,你正打算带着我的孩子逃往何处?” 诺兰·路特根伯格找到了我。而且,他绝不打算放我离开。 I signed divorce papers and erased my identity. Three days, and Mathilde Haagen would cease to exist. I was going to disappear with my baby, far from Edward and his precious Louisa. But the taxi didn't take me to the airport. It took me to a manor—more luxurious manor than anything I'd ever seen. When I stepped out, a familiar voice stopped me from the cold. 'Ms. Haagen, where are you trying to escape with my child?' Nolan Lutgenburgh found me. And he's not letting me go. 正文 ....... "Ms. Haagen, your IVF procedure was successful."The doctor smiled. On my twelfth attempt, I was finally pregnant. I clutched the ultrasound report, my face beaming with joy. I immediately took a taxi to tell my husband, Edward. At his office door, I froze. Inside, his friends mocked him. "Edward, think your wife will get pregnant this time? After all the tricks you used to make her miscarry before?" "The first time, you slipped something into her milk. The third time, you were abroad with Louisa. Your wife was so worried she miscarried—and then apologized for being careless." "What she doesn't know is the eggs in her IVF are Louisa's." "Undergoing all those procedures just to carry someone else's child." A chill surged from my feet to my scalp. Word for word stabbed my heart like knives. My repeated miscarriages weren't bad luck. They were schemes. Louisa leaned against his chest. "Edward, aren't we going too far? What if she finds out?" Edward's lips curled with mockery. "Find out? What right does she have to argue? She forced you abroad, separated us. This is what she owes us." "But what if she aborts the baby?" "As long as you keep quiet, she won't. She loves children so much. She'll protect it." His words shattered my last line of defense. I clutched my abdomen and ran. The streets bustled around me, but my world had gone dark. The child I'd fought so hard for was Louisa's. And Edward thought I'd driven Louisa away. But Louisa had left him for a wealthy foreigner. I'd stayed silent to protect his pride. Now, he blamed me. I touched my belly, eyes red. I couldn't carry another woman's child. I scheduled an abortion. At the hospital, the doctor apologized. "Ms. Haagen, you can't have the abortion yet." I shouted angrily. "You took my eggs without consent, made me pregnant with my husband's child by another woman, and now you stop me?" "Fine. I'll sue your hospital. See you in court." The doctor quickly stopped me. "Please wait." His eyes were cold. "Option one: schedule my abortion. Option two: I ruin your reputation. Your choice." He hadn't expected the famously soft-spoken Mathilde to be so strong. He bowed. "Ms. Haagen, due to hospital error, the child isn't your husband's and Louisa's. It's yours with another man." "Last year, your husband and Nolan Lutgenburgh both stored sperm here. A nurse made a mistake—you were implanted with Mr. Lutgenburgh's." "We've contacted him. He should be arriving. You can't leave yet." My eyes widened. This child was mine? I'd come to abort it. Now I knew it was my own flesh and blood. I hesitated. Seconds later, I decided. "I won't abort. But no one else learns this. Not a single third party." The doctor shook his head. "The Lutgenburghs run London. I can't cross them." My voice turned cold. "You can't cross them, but you can cross me? You illegally replaced my eggs—not once, multiple times. I can have your license revoked, you expelled from medicine. I can put you in prison for life." "You're smart, Doctor. Cooperate and keep this secret, or refuse and face the consequences." He collapsed, trembling. She was right. Cooperating offered hope. He gritted his teeth and agreed. Before leaving, I had him delete all surveillance footage related to me. Then I went to the town hall. "I have evidence of my husband's infidelity. I want a forced divorce. And I want to cancel my identity." The staff looked at me with sympathy. "Ms. Haagen, once your identity is cancelled, all traces of your past life will be erased. Are you sure?" I touched my belly. "I'm sure." The staff handed me a receipt. "Cancelling your ID and the forced divorce will take three days. Then Mathilde Haagen will cease to exist." I felt relief, not sadness. Love can't be faked. Edward never remembered I hated sour food. That I was afraid of the dark. I'd just deceived myself. Now, I finally had courage to leave. I called my former assistant. "Spread the word. In three days, I'm returning to law." His voice betrayed shock. "Mathilde, you're finally coming back! But why now?" I smiled coldly. "I was blind, in love with a scumbag. Now I'm awake." Edward never knew I'd once been the most powerful rising star in law. Years ago, when his family faced a copyright scandal, I'd resolved it quietly. He never knew. After hanging up, I called the police. "I'm filing a complaint against Edward Portier for soliciting prostitution." He'd hurt me. Now it was time to collect interest. At the hospital, Nolan sat in the doctor's office, discovering all surveillance footage had been deleted. The doctor explained, trembling. "Mr. Lutgenburgh, it was an accident. The woman who got your baby used a false identity. We can't find her." Nolan turned his watch, exuding authority. "I'll give you a week. If you can't find her, weigh the consequences." As he passed the desk, a pregnancy report fell. He glanced down—Mathilde's identity. He squinted. "What's wrong with her?" The doctor's heart tightened. "She's Ms. Portier. Pregnant. Came for a checkup." The atmosphere froze. Nolan hummed and left. The doctor messaged Mathilde. She breathed relief. But the next second, her car collided with a Rolls Royce. License plate NL88 LUK. Only Nolan had such arrogant plates. Had he discovered something? Before she could think, Nolan knocked on her window. "Miss..." Her heart sank. It really was him. "Miss, if you don't respond, I'll have someone pry open your door." Sweat slicked her hands. He'd do it. She slowly opened the window. "Miss, my man accidentally hit you. I can take you to the hospital, pay for everything." Thank God. He only thought he'd hit her. She forced a smile. "No need, thank you, Mr. Lutgenburgh." She stepped on the gas and sped away. Nolan watched her flee, lips curling. He hadn't told her his name. Yet her expression showed fear—like she was hiding something. 3.17 Humiliated Wife Reveals Identity, Husband Instantly Regrets 张滢 “承认吧,你有个‘干爹’!” 丈夫厉声喝道,将几张我与一位年长男子的合影猛地杵到我眼前。 我试图解释——那是我的父亲。 他却嗤之以鼻。他的情妇更是嚣张地叫嚣,逼我在大庭广众之下脱光衣服,以此来“自证清白”。 而他竟默许了这一切。随后,他签下离婚协议书,将我扫地出门,让我身无分文。 就在他的保镖伸手擒住我的那一刻,一群全副武装的男子突然闯进了拍卖行。 那群人的首领单膝跪地,恭敬地说道:“小姐,是您的父亲派我们来的。” 直到这一刻,我的前夫才猛然惊觉——他费尽心机想要摧毁的那个女人,竟然正是他曾经娶进家门的豪门千金。 'Admit you have a sugar daddy,' my husband said, shoving photos of me with an older man in my face. I tried to explain—he's my father. He laughed. His mistress demanded I strip in public to 'prove my innocence.' He let her. He signed divorce papers forcing me out with nothing. When his guards grabbed me, armed men stormed the auction house. Their leader knelt. 'Miss, your father sent us.' And my ex-husband just found out he married the heiress he tried to destroy. ...... The video played on the massive screen. Me in a car, laughing with a man, holding flowers. Innocent. Ordinary. Until Camille's voice sliced through the auction hall. "Mrs. Holmes doesn't just collect shares. She collects men." The crowd inhaled. I felt their eyes crawl over my skin like insects. I turned to Russell—my husband, the man I'd lifted from nothing. "You let her do this?" He didn't deny it. His face held something I'd never seen before. Relief. Like he'd finally found the key to unlock me from his life. The slap came before I could breathe. My cheek went numb. The room tilted. Russell's hand was still raised, his eyes cold. "You slept with an old man behind my back," he announced to everyone. "And now you carry his stink into my company." I clutched my face. "That man is my—" "Your sugar daddy?" Camille stepped forward, microphone in hand. "We know. We have video." The screen shifted. More footage. Same car. Same man. Same flowers. My anger cooled into something harder. Because I knew something they didn't. That man was my father. And they had just handed me everything I needed to destroy them. "Prove you're innocent," Camille purred. "Take off your clothes. Show everyone there are no marks on your body." Laughter rippled through the crowd. Russell watched. Waiting. His eyes said he wanted to believe the worst. Three years ago, he'd knelt in rain and promised to be my dog for life. I'd given him money, connections, a company. Now he couldn't even manage basic loyalty. "The man in that video," I said slowly, "is my father." Russell's brow twitched. Camille laughed loud enough for the microphone to catch. "Father? You mean sugar daddy. How many do you have, Artemis? Two? Three? A whole collection?" More laughter. Camille leaned closer, her voice sweet poison. "That's why you never introduced us to your parents. Because they don't exist. Just men who pay for your company." Russell's eyes darkened with suspicion. "Is that true? You hid your family because there's no family to hide?" I stared at him. I'd protected his pride for three years. Shielded him from knowing he married above himself. And now that protection became proof of guilt. "I hid nothing," I said. "I waited until you were ready." "For what? To meet your next client?" Camille raised her chin. "Since you're innocent, prove it. Right now. Remove your clothes." "Miss Gardner, hurry up!" "President Holmes doesn't mind. Why should you?" Russell stepped closer. His voice dropped, almost gentle. "Artemis. If you're innocent, show them. Then this ends." I couldn't breathe. "You want me to undress. Here. For everyone." "If you have nothing to hide—" Camille's laugh cut through. "Unless there are marks. Kisses from your sugar daddy." I slapped her. The microphone clattered. Camille shrieked. Russell caught her, held her like she was made of glass. "Are you insane?! Her face—she's an actress!" He shoved me. My ankle twisted. Pain exploded in my leg. I gripped the table, knuckles white, refusing to kneel. "Russell." My voice shook. "I gave you everything.Your first shipping route. Every important connection you have. Me." His face twisted. "Dirty money. From dirty work." "He is my father." "Then where is he now?" Russell scanned the room, mockingly. "Where's Daddy while his daughter gets stripped in public?" I reached for my phone. Camille snatched it, smashed it on the floor. The cracked screen glowed. A photo. Me and my father, arms around each other. Russell's face went dark. "You are sleeping with him!" "THAT IS MY FATHER!" "Take off her clothes," Russell ordered. The guards stepped forward. I looked at him—really looked. The man who'd begged to marry me. Who'd promised forever. Who now sold my dignity for an actress's smile. "Russell." My voice went quiet. Cold. "If they touch me, you're done. Bankruptcy by morning." Camille laughed. "Still playing rich heiress? You're nothing!" I pressed the hidden button on my watch. A red light blinked once. "Russell." I met his eyes. "We're divorced." Then Camille snorted. "Divorce? You? The woman who clung to President Holmes like a vine?" Russell recovered. "Fine. Divorce. You're not worthy of the Holmes name anyway." Papers appeared. A lawyer from the crowd. A contract typed in minutes. I limped forward. "Clause one: Leave with nothing. No assets. No shares." "Agreed." Russell paused. "Clause two: No public appearances as Mrs. Holmes. No company involvement. No statements harming the company." "Agreed." "Clause three—" "All agreed." I didn't let him finish. He stared. He'd expected begging. Tears. Collapse. Instead, I signed without reading. Because everything he valued—the company, the shares, the empire—was pocket change to my family. He didn't know. Couldn't imagine. The lawyer slid the contract toward Russell. He signed slowly, watching me. Waiting for me to crack. I didn't. Camille clapped. "Contract signed. Now—" Her smile widened. "We settle the other matter." "What matter?" "You blocked my channel. Ruined my career." She tucked herself against Russell. "Now you have nothing. And I want revenge." Russell stroked her hair. "Make her pay. However you want." Camille waved at the guards. "Whoever strips her first gets one hundred thousand." Greed flickered in their eyes. "One hundred thousand?" "Cash. Immediate transfer." A hand grabbed my arm. I shoved it off. "Touch me and you'll feed fish tomorrow." For a second, they hesitated. Something in my eyes. Camille screamed, "She's bluffing! She's NOTHING! DO IT!" Hands reached for my collar. Goodbye, I’m Leaving You Behind 张滢 他曾九十九次向我许诺:他给予她的一切,不过是为了偿还一笔旧债。 我们的婚房,我们的座驾,甚至包括我们曾计划共同饲养的那些猫咪。 我咽下了他所有的借口,信以为真了他所有的谎言。 到了第一百次,我独自坐在市政登记处门外,满心期待着终于能与他结为连理。 但他终究没有出现。 取而代之的是,他豪掷千金买下了一枚红钻——送给了她。 当我给他打电话时,他竟笑出了声:“怎么,Celeste,又在闹脾气了?” 我挂断了电话。随后拨通了远在法国的姑姑的号码。 “你之前提议的那桩婚事,我答应了。” 他以为我只是在闹别扭。殊不知,我已彻底离他而去,永不复返。 He promised me ninety-nine times that everything he gave her was just to repay a debt. Our wedding home. Our car. Even the cats we planned to raise together. I swallowed every excuse, believed every lie. On the hundredth time, I sat outside the City Clerk's Office waiting to finally marry him. He never showed. Instead, he spent a fortune on a red diamond for her. When I called, he laughed. 'Throwing a fit again, Celeste?' I hung up. I called my aunt in France. 'I'll take that marriage you offered.' He thinks I'm sulking. He doesn't know I'm gone forever. ...... I had always believed Damien and I were destined for forever. From the moment we were born, we were promised to each other, inseparable, our lives entwined like threads in the same tapestry. Then the fire happened. He had gone into the stables when the flames erupted, the smoke thick and choking. He would have died there, trapped in the blaze, if not for her—Ariana, a servant girl. She dragged him out, coughing and half-conscious, her arms blackened with soot. From that moment, nothing remained the same. His father had said, “If you want to marry Celeste, you must keep Ariana close until the favor is repaid.” And Damien agreed. He said it was for me, for us, for the future we were meant to share. But there was more. A promise he made to her, strange and ridiculous at the time: if she ever felt unhappy, he would drop everything and rush to her side. I laughed it off. How often could she be unhappy? I couldn’t have been more wrong. With Ariana, misery seemed endless. The first sign came on my birthday. She looked at me with soft, almost sorrowful eyes. “I’ve never had a party like this,” she whispered. And Damien? He turned to me. “Celeste… please. Let her have this one,” he begged. I froze. It was my birthday. Mine. And yet, I gave it up. Because he asked. Because I feared disappointing him. Later, I cried, telling him, “Maybe we shouldn’t get married at all.” Panic lit up his face. That night, the city blazed with fireworks, tens of millions spent just to stop me from walking away. On his knees, he whispered, “Everything I do, Celeste, it’s for us. So we can be together sooner. Don’t doubt me.” I believed him. Always. The second test came when Ariana visited our wedding home. She ran her fingers along the walls, eyes wide. “I’ve never seen anything so beautiful.” And Damien gave it to her. Just like that. Later that night, he pulled me close. “I’ll find you another one, Celeste. Bigger, better. Just give me a little more time.” So I waited. And waited. I watched as our home, our car, even the cats we had planned to raise together, were given away—piece by piece—to her. Every time, he promised something more, something better, would come to me. By the ninety-ninth time, my heart had frayed. But I clung to hope. That day was meant to be the end. The favor was finally repaid. I sat outside the City Clerk’s Office, ready to finally marry him. He didn’t show. Instead, the news hit me: he had spent a fortune on a red diamond—a flawless gem meant to symbolize a once-in-a-lifetime gift. And he had given it to her. Ariana. My chest went cold. My fingers trembled as I dialed his number. “W-Damien… we’re not getting married,” I said. He laughed. “Throwing a fit again, Celeste? Threatening me?” Then his voice dropped, low and teasing, the one he reserved for her. “Don’t worry, Celeste. I’ll come back to you once she’s repaid.” Those words. Again. Always those same words. Five years of them, swallowed every single time. This time, I didn’t cry. Didn’t plead. I simply hung up. Calmly. He thought I was sulking. Sent someone with a bigger diamond, thinking it would fix everything. Thought I was jealous. Thought I would wait. But he didn’t know. That was my final chance. I called my aunt in France. “I’ve made my choice. I’ll accept the marriage we talked about last time.” She cried on the other end, over and over thanking me. Relief and happiness in her voice. I smiled faintly, phone pressed to my ear, though my heart felt like ashes. For the first time in years, I wasn’t waiting. Later, I sat on my bedroom floor, staring at everything Damien had ever given me. I reached for the music box he had ordered when we were children, the one I had once thought magical. Then the sweater he had clumsily knitted in middle school, his pride clear as he tugged it over my shoulders. The ring he had first proposed with, the symbol of our supposed future together. Mixed among these were the things he had given me only because of Ariana— the diamonds, the shoes, the purses meant to soothe me after he had already given something precious of ours to her. I packed them all. Every single one. By midnight, the boxes were ready. I told my assistant to deliver them straight to him. Then I grabbed the signet ring, the token of our two families’ bond, and drove to our wedding home. The door code was the same: his birthday, then mine. My chest ached as I pressed the numbers, but I went inside. The lock clicked, and he appeared, startled. “Celeste?” Relief and a small smile on his face. “You don’t like the diamond? I can get you another. And yesterday wasn’t the right date anyway—someone’s picking a new one for the certificate.” I didn’t answer. I pointed at the boxes. “I came to return something.” His smile faltered. His brows knitted in irritation. Then I heard light, careless footsteps. Ariana ran down from upstairs, barefoot, clinging to his waist as if she belonged there. And my entire body froze. He Chose His Mistress, So I Chose Me 张滢 当那辆卡车打着滑朝我们冲来时,他跑了。 不是奔向我——而是奔向她。 我眼睁睁看着他将 Elise 紧紧拥入怀中, 而我却像被定格了一般,僵立在刺眼的远光灯下。 剧烈的撞击将我抛入了无边的黑暗。 醒来时,我独自一人躺在医院里。他始终没有出现。 一次也没有。 他的母亲苦苦哀求我留下来,说他终于答应了,明天就会娶我。 昨晚,我无意中听见他在通电话: “去登记不过是做做样子罢了。今晚,我打算向 Elise 求婚。” 此刻,我身在机场。 我的叔叔正在那里等我。 他以为我明天会出现在法院门口。他并不知道,我即将嫁给另一个人。 When the truck skidded toward us, he ran. Not to me—to her. I watched him pull Elise into his arms while I stood frozen in the headlights. The impact threw me into darkness. I woke up alone in the hospital. He never came. Not once. His mother begged me to stay. Said he'd finally agreed to marry me tomorrow. Last night, I heard him on the phone: 'The registry wedding is just for show. Tonight, I'm proposing to Elise.' I'm at the airport. My uncle is waiting. He thinks I'll show up at the courthouse. He doesn't know I'm marrying someone else. ...... “Uncle… is that marriage you once wanted for me still possible?” My voice shook, strained from holding back tears, yet I forced the words out. “If it is, come for me by next week. I’ll say yes—I don’t care anymore.” For a moment, there was only silence. Then his voice came, confused and edged with alarm. “Althea? What… what are you saying? Isn’t today supposed to be your wedding with Dante? I’m sorry I couldn’t make it earlier—I was busy, but what’s going on? Why are you suddenly talking like this?” I took a shuddering breath, trying to steady myself. “ Because… he canceled our wedding. Again. And this time, it’s for Elise. I’m done waiting.” “I… I can’t…” I faltered, then pressed on, voice steadying with cold resolve. “He’s never going to choose me, uncle. So come by next week. I’ll do whatever you want, just get me out of this… this humiliation.” Before he could even reply, I ended the call. The words hung in the air like lead, heavy yet strangely freeing—as if I had finally cut the chains I’d been wearing for too long. I lowered the phone slowly, hand trembling as I clutched the delicate lace of my gown. The garden around me glimmered with soft lights strung across branches, like stars scattered in the night sky. Roses and lilies, chosen carefully together, lined the aisle, their fragrance thick in the warm evening air. Tables overflowed with food, untouched, champagne glasses half-filled, waiting for a celebration that would never come. But he wasn’t there. My wedding had become nothing but a public display of pity. Guests drifted over in small clusters, voices hushed, faces heavy with sympathy. “I’m so sorry, Althea.” “You don’t deserve this.” “He’ll come back around. Don’t lose hope.” Every word felt like salt poured onto an open wound. I stood there in the gown I had dreamt of since childhood, the white silk trailing across the grass, now damp with tears I fought to hide. Dante didn’t show. When I finally called him, pleading for some explanation, his voice was maddeningly calm, as though he had no idea of the storm he had left behind. “Althea… I’m sorry,” he said, soft and measured. “Elise’s running a high fever. I couldn’t just leave her side. We can… do this later. Maybe next week. Or we can skip the whole ceremony and just register—it’s really the same thing.” Elise. The name twisted inside my chest, a bitter pang of resentment and heartbreak. I closed my eyes, gripping the phone until my knuckles turned white. Twenty years—twenty years of growing up side by side with Dante, the perfect childhood couple, everyone expecting us to marry at twenty-five. Fate, destiny—they had promised it all. And it almost came true. The wedding had been planned. A year ago, my gown was ready, my vows written, our lives mapped out. But Dante went on that cursed cruise. The accident left him broken, missing for months. And when he returned, he wasn’t alone. Elise came with him—the woman who had nursed him back to life, who had saved him when he needed someone most. His family insisted she stay; the debt had to be repaid. Dante promised her happiness. At first, I understood. I told myself it was only fair—without Elise, he might not have survived. I accepted it, thinking she’d leave once he was better. But she never left. Dante’s focus shifted. Our future became secondary. Everything was about her, about Elise. When the wedding was first postponed, I forgave him. Love required patience, I told myself. But ninety-nine times… ninety-nine excuses… ninety-nine moments where he put her before me. I wasn’t his priority anymore. I wasn’t his choice. The voice of the venue manager snapped me back. “Miss Althea… the food’s ready. The guests are waiting.” A bitter laugh escaped me. “Donate it,” I said sharply. “Give it to anyone who needs it. I don’t care.” I grabbed my bag, my heels clicking against the marble floor as I walked out, leaving everything behind. The ride home was quiet, but my chest burned with memories, with broken promises. The house loomed ahead—the one Dante had promised me as ours, as our future. Now it was just a hollow reminder of what had never been. Inside, I tore through drawers, gathering every gift, every keepsake from Dante and his family. Diamonds, gold, letters, tokens of a love that had rotted from within. My hands trembled, but I packed everything with deliberate resolve. The door creaked. Dante appeared, climbing the stairs, guilt and relief warring on his face. “Althea…” His voice softened, arms reaching as if one embrace could erase months of neglect. “I’m sorry—for standing you up, for leaving you alone. I regret it, truly. But Elise was sick, and I couldn’t leave her. You understand, right?” I tore myself from his arms, gown rustling, eyes blazing. “That’s your excuse? Dante! This wasn’t a dinner you could postpone. This was our wedding. Our wedding!” He tried to reach for me again, calm, almost pleading. “Althea, it’s just a ceremony. What matters is us, our love. We can register anytime. Tomorrow even. The guests will forgive. Families will understand… but Elise—she needed me—” I grabbed the ring he had given me, once sparkling with promise, and flung it at him. The metal clattered against the marble, a thunderous echo of betrayal. Then I shoved the box of his gifts into his chest. “Take it. Take everything back.” He froze, stunned. “Althea, wait—what are—” “There’s no wedding!” My voice cracked, raw and trembling with heartbreak. “Because I’m ending this engagement. I’m done.” My Ex Pretended to Die for His First Love, So I Married His Powerful Uncle 张滢 就在我们婚礼的前一天,我的未婚夫坠海身亡了。 我没有哭。 五年后,他回来了——失忆了,怀里还抱着我的继妹。 他冲我露出一抹轻蔑的冷笑。 “所以,你就是那个一直苦等我的人?真可悲。” “我就把你收在身边当个备胎吧——周一、周三、周五归她;” “周二、周四、周六归你。” 我笑了。“抱歉,你认错人了。” 他不知道,我手里握着他伪造死亡的录音。 他不知道,其实我早已结婚五年。 而他更绝不会知道,我的丈夫正是他的亲叔叔——那个他最惧怕的男人。 The day before our wedding, my fiancé fell into the sea and died. I didn't cry. Five years later, he's back—with amnesia and my stepsister in his arms. He smirked at me. 'So you're the one who's been waiting for me? Pathetic. I'll keep you on the side—Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays for her; Tuesdays, Thursdays, Saturdays for you.' I laughed. 'Sorry, wrong person.' He doesn't know I have a recording of him faking his death. He doesn't know I've been married for five years. And he definitely doesn't know my husband is his uncle—the one man he fears most. ...... On an early summer afternoon, I stepped through the arrivals gate and headed straight for the old bakery on the corner. My daughter had begged for their handmade cookies, and exhausted as I was, all I wanted was to get that box of sweetness into her hands. The bakery's glass door was polished to a gleam. The wind chime tinkled as I pushed it open—but that cozy welcome shattered the instant I heard the commotion from the back room. The voice was too familiar. Even after five years, I could pick it out in an instant. Lucius Sullivan. Lucius sat in the center of the booth, dressed in a tailored black casual outfit, wearing the same look of untouchable superiority he'd always had. But now, those eyes that used to curve with warmth only for me were fixed on the woman nestled in his arms. My half-sister. Lena Cobb. His arm was locked around her waist, his chin resting on the crown of her head. The people around them chanted "Kiss! Kiss!" and he dipped his head and obliged. The kiss was possessive, deliberate, meant to be seen. Lena hooked her arms around his neck and answered it, her hands roaming his back. The two of them tangled together until they were practically breathing the same air. Someone pounded the table. "Lucius, you done with the whole amnesia act yet? When you disappeared, that woman nearly threw herself into the ocean after you. She's probably still standing on that beach waiting for you." Lucius lounged back, one hand idly stroking Lena's hair. "Oh, I'll deal with her. I'm just not done having my fun yet. Once Lena and I have the wedding, I'll conveniently 'recover' my memory. Then we'll see how long that lovesick puppy act of hers holds up." "Ha! She's definitely still waiting! Everyone knows Paige Cobb loved you down to the marrow!" "I heard she's been living like a wreck these past five years. Without you bankrolling her, she probably can't even afford to eat." The laughter drove into me like needles. Every word painted the same pitiful picture—a version of me they'd invented in their heads. What they didn't know was that in these five years, I'd been cherished by someone who held me in the palm of his hand. I had a husband who loved me. I had a beautiful daughter. I tightened my grip on the cookie box. All I wanted was to turn around and walk out. But the moment my feet shifted, one of Lucius's friends spotted me. The color drained from his face. He sidled over with forced pleasantry. "Sis! What are you doing here? Lucius is alive—we didn't tell you because he lost his memory, and we were all afraid the shock would be too much." "Yeah, Paige, don't take it to heart. Deep down, Lucius still loves you." Before I could respond, Lucius's voice sliced through the air from inside the booth—dripping with frost. "So you're the one, huh? My ex-fiancée who waited five years and still can't let go?" He rose and walked toward me, unhurried. His frame was taller, broader than five years ago—but the warmth that once lived in his eyes had vanished. His gaze swept over me, head to toe, lingering on my faded cotton-linen blouse and jeans. The curl of his lip made no effort to hide his contempt. "Without me, look what you've turned into. Dressed like a charity case—I bet you can't even afford a decent cookie." His voice dripped with derision. "Is that why you're here? Still can't get over me? Pathetic devotion really is an art form with you." My heart plummeted. My fingertips trembled—not from humiliation, but from the sheer wave of disgust radiating off him. My Boyfriend Came Back as a Different Man 张滢 三年前,我的男友在坦承自己拥有另一种人格之后,便消失得无影无踪。 他曾许诺会回来,并娶我为妻。 昨晚,我接待了一位入住酒店的男客——他挽着一位女伴,手里还提着三盒避孕套。 他看着我,开口问道:“我以前是不是在哪儿见过你?” 他的身份证上写着:温斯顿·桑切斯(Winston Sanchez)。 那是他的另一重人格。 正是那个多年来一直试图摧毁“利奥波德”的人格。 他并不知道,我能凭眼神将他们二人分辨出来。 他也不知道,利奥波德其实依然存在。 而就在今晚,他独自一人前来办理入住——这一次,身份证上的名字赫然写着:利奥波德。 Three years ago, my boyfriend disappeared after confessing he had another personality. He promised to come back and marry me. Last night, I checked a man into my hotel—with a woman on his arm and three boxes of c0ndoms. He looked at me and said, 'Have I seen you somewhere before?' The ID read Winston Sanchez. His other personality. The one who's been trying to destroy Leopold for years. He doesn't know I can tell them apart by their eyes. He doesn't know Leopold is still there. And tonight, he just checked in alone—with Leopold's name on the ID. —— Winston had barely been upstairs when the front desk phone rang. His room. My coworker picked up, then passed the call to me. "Send up a bathrobe." A pause. "Silk." That familiar voice filled my ear again, and my heart stumbled over its own rhythm. I buried the storm inside me and answered evenly. "Of course." After I hung up, my coworker nudged me with her elbow, grinning as she launched into the latest gossip. "Sibyl Henson, I think he's got his eye on you." "That's the CEO of Grandview Corporation! Net worth in the billions, gorgeous and loaded. One night and you'd walk away with a six-figure tip!" "Come on, Sibyl. You're not even a little tempted?" I shook my head. "That kind of luck doesn't happen to girls like me." I turned and headed to housekeeping, where I pulled two silk robes from the shelf. "I heard Mr. Sanchez was overseas getting treatment for years. What do you think was wrong with him?" "He's so young. You don't think it's, you know... a performance issue?" My coworker covered her mouth, laughing without a shred of restraint. "Keep gossiping about guests and see what happens when the manager overhears. That's coming straight out of your paycheck." I slipped the robes into a hotel garment bag, gave her a look, and stepped into the elevator. The day Leopold told me about his condition, he held me so tight he wouldn't let go. The way he clung to me, I thought the world was ending tomorrow. "Leo... what's wrong?" In that cramped studio apartment, I wrapped my arms around him just as fiercely. Our breathing tangled together in the narrow space between us. "Sibyl, do you know what dissociative identity disorder is? I have another personality. His name is Winston." "He's been getting stronger lately. He keeps trying to take over." "I... might have to go away for a while. For treatment. And if it doesn't work—" His voice caught. "You'll never see me again." I was stunned. And somehow, at the same time, completely calm. I looked at him without a word. "Will you come back?" A tear slipped from the corner of my eye. Leopold held me gently, soothing me, whispering reassurances against my skin. He pressed his lips to the tear and kissed it away. "Sibyl, if I win this time, I'll come back and marry you." "I have to go." "My flight's at nine. If they can't find me, they'll trace my location and find you instead." The first pale light of dawn crept across the sky. Leopold held me from behind, arms locked around me like he was afraid I'd dissolve. I cried until my voice gave out. I couldn't even form the words to ask him to stay. All I could do was watch that thin wooden door close behind him. Leopold Sanchez vanished from my world. That same day, Grandview Corporation announced that its heir had gone abroad for medical treatment. Three years. Both Winston and Leopold might as well have disappeared off the face of the earth. I was still waiting. My friends couldn't stand it — they cursed him on my behalf, branded him a man who'd abandoned the woman who loved him. "Exactly! He was talking out of his ass." "If he really was the CEO of Grandview Corporation, he probably got bored and went back to marry some heiress. Dual personality? Who does he think he's fooling?" "Sibyl, stop waiting for him. There are plenty of men out there. I'll set you up!" It wasn't like I hadn't tried seeing other men. Every single attempt ended in failure. Leopold lingered in my mind, clinging to me like a nightmare I couldn't shake. I taught myself to use the internet, scouring the news for any trace of him. I found nothing. The only thing I did find was a brief notice from a few days ago: Leopold Sanchez had legally changed his name. To Winston. I knew what that meant. That was Leopold's second personality. But I never expected Winston to show up in front of me, wearing the same face. The eyes, the mannerisms — completely different. Leopold had been gentle and humble, effortlessly warm. But the man I'd just seen carried a spring breeze in his gaze that seemed approachable on the surface, while underneath, his eyes were still as a frozen lake, radiating a pressure that kept the entire world at arm's length. I stood outside room 802, drew a deep breath, and knocked. "Mr. Sanchez, the silk robe you requested is here." You Weren’t Invited to My Wedding, Ex! 张滢 独自走在回家路上时,我身中三刀。 出院那天,我仍穿着病号服,在走廊里撞见了他们——他正握着她的双手,而她则假装手腕受了伤。 他们根本没察觉我就在场。 甚至都没发现我已经离开了。 今晚,他们给我煎了牛排——那是我最不爱吃的东西——而她却坐在我的沙发上,摆出一副受害者的姿态。 我的手机响了。是母亲发来的婚纱照。 我选了第三张。而且,我特意确保他们听清了我说的每一个字。 I was stabbed three times walking home alone. When I was discharged, still in my hospital gown, I saw them in the corridor—holding her hands while she faked wrist wounds. They didn't know I was there. They didn't even notice I was gone. Tonight, they cooked me steak—my least favorite—while she sat on my couch playing victim. My phone rang. Wedding dress photos from my mother. I picked the third one. And I made sure they heard every word. ...... "Your father arranged a marriage for you years ago. Now that your health’s stabilized… will you go through with it?" I didn’t hesitate. "Yes," I said, my voice flat. "Tell Father to prepare the paperwork. And make sure the wedding isn’t tacky. I’m not here for romance. I’m here to win." My mother didn’t flinch at my tone. She agreed, offered a few suggestions, and I gave her a list of my own before hanging up. It was supposed to be Lavenia’s birthday. One weekend on Jacob’s yacht. Glitter, champagne, fake smiles. Instead, I watched her kiss my boyfriend. Jacob. Upper deck. Frosting on her cheek. His hands on her waist. His brother, Luther—who used to be like a big brother to me—handing her a towel like this wasn’t betrayal in HD. Lavenia. My best friend. My ride-or-die since age nine. She used to braid my hair and swear she’d never touch what was mine. Now she’s licking cake off Jacob’s fingers like it’s foreplay. And Jacob? The man who bled for me. Who once called me his future. He didn’t even flinch when I walked past. Didn’t blink. I didn’t cry. Didn’t scream. I just came downstairs. Sea air thick in my lungs. Heart dead quiet. Sat on the velvet lounge sofa tucked into the yacht’s lower deck suite and called my mother. Because if I want revenge, I need power. And power doesn’t come from tears. A few minutes later, I heard designer heels tapping on the staircase. Then a knock on my cabin door. “Pearl?” a sugary voice chimed. I didn’t answer. She pushed the door open anyway. Lavenia waltzed in like she owned the yacht, carrying a Black Forest cake with one candle stuck dead center. Her makeup was flawless—glossy lips, fluttery lashes—but there were a few smudges of whipped cream on her cheek. Deliberate. Always. “Pearl, will you come upstairs? Everyone’s asking about you.” Her tone was sweet, eyes wide like some Disney deer. But I’d seen her fangs too many times. “No,” I said flatly, not even turning around. “I have work.” A flicker of something crossed her face. Disappointment? No. Calculation. “You don’t like me,” she said softly. “That’s why you’re always avoiding me.” I raised an eyebrow. “Are we doing this again?” She blinked rapidly, like she was about to cry on cue. And maybe she was. I’d seen her pull this routine on Jacob a thousand times. “I’m not in the mood, Lavenia. Save the performance for your fan club.” I moved toward the door. She stepped back—then suddenly stumbled, gasping as the cake flew from her hands and smashed across her chest, rich chocolate and whipped cream splattering like a crime scene. Right on cue, Jacob and Luther appeared at the top of the staircase like trained guard dogs. They rushed toward her, shoving past me like I didn’t exist. “Lavi! Oh my god—what happened?” Jacob’s voice was tight, eyes locked on her frosting-smeared dress. “She shoved me,” Lavenia whimpered, clutching the ruined cake like it was a mortal wound. “I was just trying to bring her something sweet. For old times. She—she pushed it into me.” I stared at her, stunned. “What?” “She what?” Luther’s eyes blazed. “Pearl, what the hell is wrong with you?” “I didn’t touch her,” I snapped. “She dropped it herself. You all saw nothing but you're ready to believe this?” Jacob didn’t even glance my way. He was too busy dabbing frosting off Lavenia’s shoulder like it was acid. “Lavi, does it hurt?” he murmured. She sniffled and leaned into his chest. “Just a little. It’s okay… I shouldn’t have bothered her. She hates me now.” “You were her best friend,” Luther said, glaring at me. “You were like sisters. She always called you her only real friend. And this is how you treat her? Because you're jealous?” Jealous. I laughed—quiet, bitter. “You two belong in a soap opera. All that’s missing is a coma and a fake baby.” Jacob turned, jaw clenched. “You’re going to apologize." I blinked. “Excuse me?” “You heard me,” he said, voice low and furious. “Apologize to Lavenia. Now.” I stared him down, arms crossed. “No.” His eyes narrowed. “Then forget about the wedding we planned. You don’t apologize by tomorrow, I’m not proposing to you next month. Consider it off the table.” Silence snapped tight between us. Luther scoffed behind him. “You still wanna marry her, bro? Her true colors are showing now. What a waste. If I were you, I’d never marry a woman like her.” I tilted my head slowly, eyes locked on him. “That’s why no one ever would,” I said, voice like satin over steel. Luther flushed. Jacob's jaw ticked. Lavenia looked positively radiant, loving every second of the chaos she brewed. Then I turned toward the side railing to head back inside—but Jacob’s hand gripped my wrist. I barely had time to blink before he shoved me. Over the rail. Into the sea. Splash. The cold hit me like knives. My lungs clenched. The darkness swallowed me whole. I couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t scream. Help. My hands flailed above the surface, mouth gasping, choking on salt and panic. The water dragged at me like an anchor. I didn’t know how to swim. They knew that. “Pearl?!” Lavenia’s voice rang out behind me, loud and dramatic. “Somebody help—Pearl doesn’t know how to swim!” But it wasn’t panic. It was a performance. “Let her be,” Jacob said coolly, standing above like a god with no mercy. “That’s for bullying you. She's pain in the ass and maybe she’ll learn something after this.” I couldn’t even gasp anymore. I sank. That’s when I felt arms break through the water—strong, foreign, unfamiliar. A hand wrapped around my waist. The pull of the surface returned. A stranger’s voice, low and steady. “I’ve got you.” #ShortStory #Fiction #WebNovel #FromWeakToStrong #SheWon #Karma 📚 Only a few chapters are available here. Tap “Start Reading” to continue the story on the next page. 👇👇👇
🐟The Dual-Fish Earrings are a talisman for a life of plenty. Unique texture, solid silver, and a story in every scale. Grab yours now with our limited-time welcome offer! 🎁 First Order Special: ✅ 10% OFF Your First Piece ✅ FREE Worldwide Shipping (On all orders over $50) 💙Meaningful design for the mindful soul.
"👀""This is your job? Making men strip? How many d!cks have you checked?"" Captain Sterling never expected to see his ex-wife like this— Lead examiner for the elite pilots. And now it's his turn to strip down in front of her. Chloe doesn't blink. ""Relax. It's just a medical exam. What? Scared yours is too small?""💅 Months ago? She was the timid housewife in their contract marriage, trying to please him. Now? Cool. Sharp. And something about her makes his blood burn.🔥💃 Furious, he unbuckles his belt. Zipper down. She gasps.😳 So BIG. Just as she'd imagined. Even better. He steps closer. Breath hot against her ear. Voice low and rough: ""Nervous now... Doctor?"" She finds it so hard to keep her cool.🔥🔥"
"👀""This is your job? Making men strip? How many d!cks have you checked?"" Captain Sterling never expected to see his ex-wife like this— Lead examiner for the elite pilots. And now it's his turn to strip down in front of her. Chloe doesn't blink. ""Relax. It's just a medical exam. What? Scared yours is too small?""💅 Months ago? She was the timid housewife in their contract marriage, trying to please him. Now? Cool. Sharp. And something about her makes his blood burn.🔥💃 Furious, he unbuckles his belt. Zipper down. She gasps.😳 So BIG. Just as she'd imagined. Even better. He steps closer. Breath hot against her ear. Voice low and rough: ""Nervous now... Doctor?"" She finds it so hard to keep her cool.🔥🔥"
"👀""This is your job? Making men strip? How many d!cks have you checked?"" Captain Sterling never expected to see his ex-wife like this— Lead examiner for the elite pilots. And now it's his turn to strip down in front of her. Chloe doesn't blink. ""Relax. It's just a medical exam. What? Scared yours is too small?""💅 Months ago? She was the timid housewife in their contract marriage, trying to please him. Now? Cool. Sharp. And something about her makes his blood burn.🔥💃 Furious, he unbuckles his belt. Zipper down. She gasps.😳 So BIG. Just as she'd imagined. Even better. He steps closer. Breath hot against her ear. Voice low and rough: ""Nervous now... Doctor?"" She finds it so hard to keep her cool.🔥🔥"
"👀""This is your job? Making men strip? How many d!cks have you checked?"" Captain Sterling never expected to see his ex-wife like this— Lead examiner for the elite pilots. And now it's his turn to strip down in front of her. Chloe doesn't blink. ""Relax. It's just a medical exam. What? Scared yours is too small?""💅 Months ago? She was the timid housewife in their contract marriage, trying to please him. Now? Cool. Sharp. And something about her makes his blood burn.🔥💃 Furious, he unbuckles his belt. Zipper down. She gasps.😳 So BIG. Just as she'd imagined. Even better. He steps closer. Breath hot against her ear. Voice low and rough: ""Nervous now... Doctor?"" She finds it so hard to keep her cool.🔥🔥"
👀"This is your job? Making men strip? How many d!cks have you checked?" Captain Sterling never expected to see his ex-wife like this— Lead examiner for the elite pilots. And now it's his turn to strip down in front of her. Chloe doesn't blink. "Relax. It's just a medical exam. What? Scared yours is too small?"💅 Months ago? She was the timid housewife in their contract marriage, trying to please him. Now? Cool. Sharp. And something about her makes his blood burn.🔥💃 Furious, he unbuckles his belt. Zipper down. She gasps.😳 So BIG. Just as she'd imagined. Even better. He steps closer. Breath hot against her ear. Voice low and rough: "Nervous now... Doctor?" She finds it so hard to keep her cool.🔥🔥
👀"This is your job? Making men strip? How many d!cks have you checked?" Captain Sterling never expected to see his ex-wife like this— Lead examiner for the elite pilots. And now it's his turn to strip down in front of her. Chloe doesn't blink. "Relax. It's just a medical exam. What? Scared yours is too small?"💅 Months ago? She was the timid housewife in their contract marriage, trying to please him. Now? Cool. Sharp. And something about her makes his blood burn.🔥💃 Furious, he unbuckles his belt. Zipper down. She gasps.😳 So BIG. Just as she'd imagined. Even better. He steps closer. Breath hot against her ear. Voice low and rough: "Nervous now... Doctor?" She finds it so hard to keep her cool.🔥🔥
🔥 Trending Drama Alert! ✅ 100% Free Episodes ✅ No Subscription Needed ✅ Unlock by Watching Watch NOW! 🎬
Disciple of Berge Sanctum, Frank Cole, descends the mountain and goes to Toxra. He asks for Linda Todd's hand in marriage, but the Todds go back on their word because of his shabby appearance. Right after Frank breaks off their engagement, the grandfather of Toxra's most beautiful woman wants him as his grandson-in-law. Armed with superb medical skills and great abilities, Frank wins over powerful allies. At the same time, he becomes entangled with four remarkable women.
Disciple of Berge Sanctum, Frank Cole, descends the mountain and goes to Toxra. He asks for Linda Todd's hand in marriage, but the Todds go back on their word because of his shabby appearance. Right after Frank breaks off their engagement, the grandfather of Toxra's most beautiful woman wants him as his grandson-in-law. Armed with superb medical skills and great abilities, Frank wins over powerful allies. At the same time, he becomes entangled with four remarkable women.